Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

✨Rules✨

BE POLITE. I cant stress it enough how much politeness will keep you on my good side. Be patient and have manners. Life happens and this is my book and work. Be kind and I'll definitely take another request from you in future. Forget your manners and you can forget about me doing your request

Please don't request stuff with your OCs, it's too stressful. Stuff like that is meant for commissions.

No lemon requests taken. No ifs, ands or buts. Any lemons in this are of my own enjoyment. this is an option for my commissions tho.

Apparently I have to add this disclaimer: I MAY NOT FOLLOW YOUR REQUEST EXACTLY. I will interpret your request how I see fit/how it'll work best. If you were paying me it would be different and I'd follow it exactly. I will do my best to inform you if I change things as I write it, but sometimes the changes occur subtly or the request gets misinterpreted (due to how i envision things, my style and/or to better adapt to the end goal you want). The best way to avoid a changed idea is to give me  an in-depth idea of what you want. so please know what you want before you request. For example, don't say: I want a one shot where a dragon reader meets another dragon in a cave and by the end they fall in love. Instead I need something more like: A one shot where an inexperienced dragon gets caught in a big storm and is forced into a cave deep in a mountain, where another, much older dragon, already lives. the storm lasts several days/weeks, forcing the dragons to get closer and fall in love. this way I'm better able to live up to your expectations. if you give  a vague answer I will NOT pull teeth trying to interpret what you want. I may ask questions to better pin down a detailed example (how big is the love interest? masc, fem or nb Love interest and/or reader? any particular moments you'd like?). I do want to provide my best work for you (requester) and make you satisfied (and better hopefully) but I can only do so if you meet me at some distance.

I will do one-shots based on these fandoms and these fandoms alone: How to Train Your Dragon (movies and books only - have not seen the shows), Wings of Fire, DragonHeart, Spyro, The Dragon Prince, Zelda (tho I've only started BoTW so far) and Inheritance Cycle so if you want me to do some stuff with those series let me know. ANY OTHER FANDOM-RELATED REQUESTS WILL BE TAKEN IF ENOUGH NOTES/DETAILS ARE OFFERED

Queer and gender-neutral requests are taken!

Chapter Text

I was hunting in the forest, beside our house. I was following a trail of blood, of which I believed led me to an injured doe.
     I wavered between trees, mega-stomped over fallen trees and rocks, and trudged through boggy marshland.
     Finally I found the deer, grazing by a tree, worried about nothing. Not a care in the world. I crouch behind a bush and take off my quiver and look again at the deer.

I reach for one of my arrows, grabbing the soft, feathered end. I ready it in my bow. I pull back the arrow and I take deep breaths to keep myself calm and steady. I take one last breath, and tighten my grip. Then suddenly, the branches above me shake, the doe lifts her head. I look up, but see nothing.
      I hear another noise, more like the sound of heavy wings flapping. I look around. "No big birds live near here. Do they?" I think to myself. 
       Then something large and white, passes by me, scooping up the deer, and at the speed of light it's gone. Just. Like. That.

I run in the direction it flew off in. I take, lefts and rights, dodge through the trees and finally I hear the sound of bones cracking. I walk slowly towards the noise, readying my arrow once more in my bow.
         I scan the woods around me, then I look forward. "Oh, my" I gasp. I see a white dragon, not much bigger than myself, sitting on a rock, eating the deer.
       I back away slowly, not wanting to be dessert. As I take my third step a twig falls under my foot. The sound alerting the dragon.
       It turned its head sharply towards me. It turns its whole body and in the process standing up. Its white scales reflecting the sun in to my eyes, causing me to squint. The dragon walks up to me, I stay perfectly still, out of fear or sense I do not know.
       Its head is almost level with mine. It sniffs me and circles me.

It rubs its head against my shoulder, purring. "What?!" I ask myself. The dragon stands before me.
"My name is Ermun" said the dragon, his voice young and fresh.
"I'm (Y/N)" I say. I've always believed in dragons and now that the fear had passed I wanted to do one thing and one thing only.
"Can I pet you?" I ask, excitement controlling me.
"Eh... Sure" he smiles, leaning his head in so I can pet him.

This may be the best friendship yet...

(I know, awful)

Chapter Text

This was requested on Wattpad.

I walked through the forest, a fine cut of meat in my pack, wrapped in cloth.

I trudged through the soggy moss and mud, wishing I wore my hiking boots today, not my everyday ones.

I grunt at the sight of my boots.

"Great" I mutter.

I sit on a nearby rock and take off my bow, which was slung on my shoulder.

I sigh at my boots and check my pack, and look at the tightly wrapped meat.

I look up at the branches above me.

I wonder how Ermun is doing. I think to myself. I look once more at my boots. I need to stop grimacing about my boots to answer that.

I was about to stand up when I heard something walk up behind me.

It nudged my pack.

"What did you bring me this time?" He asked.

"A fine cut of beef this time, Ermun" I say, stroking his head. I pull the meat from my pack. "You're lucky my mother's family are hunters and my father is a butcher" I comment as I hand over the meat.

He seemed to shrug and then dug his sharp canines in to the meat.

He threw back his head as he finished it off.

"Thank you" he muttered, and then licked his stained lips.

"You're welcome" I say in return. "But I can't keep doing this"

"Fine," he sighed, "don't. Besides I can hunt"

I roll my eyes and close my pack.

"Is there a stream near here?" I ask, looking in to his deep brown eyes.

He shook his neck, sending dust everywhere from his shedding scales.

"Yes, there is. Why do you ask?"

I look down at my boots. "I need to was these" I point down at them.

"Follow me" he said, brushing his white tail against my legs.

I stand up and pull my bow over my head and on to my shoulder.

I follow Ermun to a bright clearing. There was a thin waterfall that fell from an overhanging group of rocks about eight feet off the ground.
The water fell in to a small stream, about three foot wide and a foot deep.

I sat at the edge off the stream and took off my boots.

I took out my hard brush from the bottom of my bag.

I dipped my boot in to the stream and began to rub my brush against the side of the sole.

"How did you survive last night?" I ask, not taking my eyes off my boot.

"What do you mean?" Said Ermun, taking his mouth from the stream.

"The storm. It didn't harm you our your..?"

"Cave" he said. "No, I did hear the wind and the rain, but I hardly stirred." He looked at me.

I nod and continue to clean my boots.

Ermun sat beside me and watched me work.

Soon enough my boots were clean and dry. I sat on a rock and slid them on, only to look up and see dark clouds.

"Come back to mine" Ermun said, walking over to me.

"But?..."

"You won't make it back to your cave before the storm comes" he reasoned.

"It's a house" I look at him. "Are you sure you don't mind?" I ask.

"Come" he walked away, in to a thicket of trees and bushes.

I stand up and follow him through, to a small looking cave, that was jutting out out of a small mound of dirt, moss and grass..

Ermun walked in to the cave's mouth. I ducked and followed him in. The cave was so much bigger on the inside.

It was completely made of stone on the inside. There was a mound of jewels and gold-coins, chalices, jewellery-about a foot high and some scattered bones, jewels and pieces of coins.

"Wow" I gasp.

Ermun opened up his mouth and a jet of bright amber flame, that was tinged blue. His head was held high and the flame touched the roof.

The roof lit up in a frenzy of crisscrossing patterns like electricity, but it was orange.

This lit up the cave very well.

"Amazing" I gasp.

"Thank you" said Ermun smugly.

I smile and notice a small rock that was part of the cave. I sat down and look at the roof and Ermun's hoard.

He rooted through his hoard. Picking at pieces of jewellery.

"What are you looking for?" I ask standing up.

"Sit down" he said, still searching.

I do, simply because this is his home.

Finally he lifts his head from the pile of gold. In his mouth was a dragon pendent.

The silver interlocking chain was beautiful and the silver dragon that rose from a flame was so...perfect.

He turned around and walked over to me, his lips were lightly grabbing the pendent.

He lowered his head and let go of the pendent, placing it on my lap.

"For you" he said, nudging it with his snout.

I lift it up, the chain on my fingers. "Thank you, Ermun" I say, looking at the dragon on the chain.

"Where did you get this?" I ask, totally in awe.

"That doesn't matter" he said. "I've wanted to give it to you since we met" he nudged the dragon. "Please, put it on"

I nod and undo the clip. I slip it under my chin and lock it again.

"Thank you. Ermun" I say.

We mainly talked after that, as the rain pelted against the cave's wall and roof.

Finally the rain stopped.

"Wait" I giggle, "you're afraid... Of mice". I continue to laugh.

Ermun glares at me. "I didn't make fun of your fear of frogs" he commented.

I look out the cave's entrance.

"Oh no" I gasp, looking at the sunset.

"What is it?" Ermun looks in the direction I'm looking in.

I stand up and grab my bag. "I have to go" I rush out of the cave.

I stop in front of the cave. "Bye Ermun" I rush off in the direction we came hours before.

"(Y/N)!" He calls.

I ran through the forest.

I seem to be lighter than when I came... Damn it!

I stopped running looked around.

My bow!

I heard something from above.

Wings.

Ermun lands in front me, my bow in his mouth.

He dropped it on the ground. "You forgot something"

"Thanks, Ermun" I say, and pick up the bow.

Ermun bowed and backed away.

I nod and run to edge of the forest and look back.

The white dragon looked at me, a somber expression clear on his face.

"Bye, Ermun!" I shout and run down the steep hill to my village and run home, by now its dark.

I take my dinner to bed and put my bow and quiver away.

I get changed and lay in bed.

I stare at the ceiling.

Goodnight Ermun...

(I know, awful)

Chapter Text

Here's the original

I've had the 'princess' for almost five years.

We've flown through mountains, swam in lakes and... I've had lots of fun with her.

I don't think I could ever let her go.

Her aquamarine eyes are so dragon like.

Her hair like my fire.

I was fast asleep. I had played until the early hours with her, (Y/N).

She scuttled over to me and stood on my right foreclaw and shook my head as best she could.

"Flameburst!" She shouted. "Come on! You promised me we'd go exploring" her voice is full of excitement.

I pretend to be in a deep sleep, but she sees right through it.

She scowls and mimics my snarl.

I smile to myself and open my right eye and lift my head.

"Fine, fine" I say. I open my jaws wide showing my sharp white and long tongue as I yawn.

I walk out the cave, stopping at the light filled entrance.

"So where do you want to go, (Y/N)?" I ask, looking down at her. She stands just below my knee.

"Uh... I don't know" she says, looking up to me.

"How about a surprise?" I ask lowering my giant head to her eye level.

She grins excitedly.

"Yeah!" She half shouts.

I chuckle to myself and pick her up by her ragged shirt, which I stole from a nearby village, along with a few other pieces of clothing for her.

I sit her on my nape and spread out my wings.

"Ready?" I ask.

"Ready" she snarls excitedly.

With a few flaps of my wings I'm up in the air and heading north: towards some abandoned farmland and a large forest, simply because she loves forests.

***

We land in field of wheat and barley, the grass is almost as big as her.

She slides of my back and rolls in the grass, giggling wildly.

"Come on,..." I start, but I smell some humans coming.

"What is it, Flameburst?" she asks.

But before I can answer, a man and woman run through the high grass, I must say they do look familiar.

The woman has hair like (Y/N); the man has a brown beard and hair.

"Please dragon!" The man shouts, "Wait!"

I lower my wings and (Y/N) hides by my leg.

"They're the same dragons as I am" she murmurs.

They continue to run towards me, and I realise who they are.

As they slow to a stop I lower my head.

"Your majesties" I murmur, wondering how they are alive.

"Are you the dragon, Flameburst?" Asks the man.

I raise my head, "Yes, why?" I ask, playing dumb.

The queen looks at (Y/N).

"My baby" she gasps.

The king turned his head to my leg, only now realising the child.

The queen moves closer to (Y/N), her scent all too familiar.

(Y/N) snarls with her blunt teeth, and hugs my leg.

I lower my head down to her.

"Don't worry, they won't hurt you, not while I'm here" I snarl the last part, but in a way that the King and Queen don't take it in a bad way, but also in a way that (Y/N) would believe it.

She nods slightly and loosens her grip only a little.

They led us to a small farmhouse; it was uninhabited apart from the couple.

They managed to earn her trust; she ate human food, she played with them, she even talked with them.

I was happy to see her with her own kin, but sorrow filled my heart as I saw her play with her mother.

At sunset I flew to a nearby cave—which I made sure was uninhabited—in the forest, and brooded there for a bit, thinking of the past five years with her.

I heard the faint sound of a horse galloping, and it was only getting closer.

On the stead was the king, his black horse bounding with power towards me.

"What can i do for you?" I ask.

"It's (Y/N)" he said, "She's tired"

"But—" he cut me off.

"She trusts you. And my wife and I want to talk with you before you leave for the night, or however long you will be gone."

I nod and follow him on foot to the farmhouse, where (Y/N) was fast asleep.

"You wanted to talk?" I say softly as I sit on the ground in front of the house.

"We just wanted to thank you, for what you've done." Started the queen.

"Without you, our daughter would not be alive" continued the king.

"What are you getting at?" I ask, worried that I would no longer be able to see (Y/N).

"We do not believe taking her away from you is a good idea. But we would like to see her as often as possible. If that's OK?" Said the queen bowing on the last sentence.

"That will not be a problem, but (Y/N)... She needs to know the truth." I say, looking to the sky.

----------------------------

(Y/N) has been visiting her parents for about four maybe five years.

She loves spending time with them, but she spends most nights with me.

I love hearing about her time with them, and she's even starting to call them mother and father.

I think my days with her are now numbered...

A/N: This entire thing was inspired by writing-prompt-s and vanillalolita on Tumblr.

Chapter Text

Based off of this

My mother and I had always gotten along.

She looked after me so well.

She always did her best for me. And that was never easy.

One. Because I'm a very choosy dragon.

And two. Because my father was killed before I hatched.

I could never imagine a life without her.

Until, of course, she was taken from me.

------------------------

"I'll be back soon, (Y/N)" she said, rubbing her snout against my head.

She trudged off her hoard, the sound of jewels and gold put under pressure, filling the sound of footsteps.

"Okay Momma" I reply, watching her leave the cave.

I wandered around the cave, playing with pieces of gold, and the odd bone.

Eventually I got bored, and walked out of the cave, and hunted for some mice and rabbits — and I got some.

I played with the serpent — who's the same age as me— that lived in the lake after I got bored of hunting. I swam with him/her for awhile.

Again—as you can guess—I got bored of that. So, I chased some butterflies, which led me to the cliffs, where I saw my mother fly towards me.

I flapped my wings excitedly, hovering a foot off the ground.

"Momma, Momma!" I called, still in the air.

"Hey, sweetpea!" She calls back, gliding towards me.

As I screeched excitedly, a net came from behind.

A net with weights on it.

The net brought my mother down heavily, making her crash on a rock below where she had been flying.

"(Y/N)!" she called, "get away from here"

I look worryingly at her.

"Now!" She shouted, wriggling, hoping to get free.

I run in to the thicket behind me, fear surging through every part of my body.

I jump over bushes, glide over the lake, and run up the rocky hill our cave is in.

I jump in to the cave, and curl up on my mother's hoard.

A tear rolls down my cheek.

Mother please be safe. I love you...

Chapter Text

Prompt

C/O/C: colour of choice
F/C: favourite colour
UB/C: underbelly colour
H/C: Horn colour
E/C: eye colour
D/N: dragon name

Dragon tattoo

Gryphon tattoo

Phoenix tattoo

This is it! The day I've waited for, for more than 10 years.
     It's Christmas Day, and I'm ten years old. This means today I'm going to get a very special present. A present every ten year old gets on Christmas Day.
     A dragon egg.
     Yes, every child gets one. Well anyone with the mark on their left shoulder.
     Some have a Phoenix, others a miniature Gryphon.
      These animals are to be our long lasting friends, that will not leave our side until death.
     This tradition only came in after a witch cursed the next 10,000 children who'd walk on this land, to have these creatures by their side, til death do them part.
     And I am a child among those 10,000 cursed.
     I was born with a (C/O/C) dragon symbol on my shoulder. And so today, I am destined to receive a dragon egg.
      
I felt the sun shine in through my window on to my face.
     I groan to myself until I realize what day it is.
     I jolt upright in my bed, excited.
     I scramble out from under the bed clothes and run out of my room.
     I shake my older brother/sister awake.
    "Ugh... (Y/N)..." He/She groans, and pulls his/her duvet up again.
     "But... Charlie" I whine.
     "Go wake up Mum and Dad" he/she groans.
      I giggle naughtily, and run out of the room and in to my parents room.
     "Mummy, Daddy" I squeal, and jump on their bed. "Wake up, wake up!"
     "Ugh... Sweetheart" my mother groans.
     "Just give us a minute" my father groans.
     I giggle and run out of the room.
     I rush down the stairs and sit on the ground by the tree.
     The LED lights were dotted like stars on the artificial tree.
     I rooted under the tree, pushing aside presents for Charlie and my parents. I had studied all the presents under the tree for weeks; looking at who they were for and from, studying their feel and shape, and finally, shaking my presents that I couldn't make out what they were.
     Finally, I came across a present that I hadn't seen the night before, or ever.
     It was about 5 inches long and about 4 wide, it was adorned in silver and gold Christmas wrapping paper.
      I softly shook the box: something rolled inside as I shook.
      I heard my family come down the stairs, and settle down beside me.
      "Open it, Sweetie" my mother says.
      I look down at the box, joy was the only thing visible on my face—according to my mother—and tore open the paper.
      The box had a picture of the dragon symbol on my shoulder, and in silver, joint writing said, handle and care with love.
     I lift the lid of the box slowly off and look inside: there was a/an (F/C) egg surrounded by white crepe paper.
      The egg was sprinkled with (UB/C) and (H/C) diamond shapes, making it look like someone had painted a giant chicken egg and sprinkled glitter on top.
       I beamed at the sight on my dragon egg.
     Charlie chuckled at the look on my face and called over Phil, his/her Phoenix.
     "I'll get the stand ready" he/she said, and went to get the egg stand that he/she used to hatch Phil.

For the next few hours the (F/C) stood over our open fire, in the hatching stand. The stand had a dip in it to stop the egg from rolling around as it was kept warm. It hung from chains that were connected to the top corners on the open fire, so the egg hung a few inches above the fire.
      I waited for hours before it hatched.
      The egg began to shake, and a cracking noise could be heard from the fire. But not the cracking of wood, the cracking of an egg.
      We stopped eating our dinner—which I had barely touched—and ran over to the fire.
     Charlie went and got the slab of basalt my parents had bought for me for my dragon a few years prior, and my father carefully put the (F/C) dragon egg on it using the thongs.
     He dropped the egg gently and I stepped closer.
      The egg bulged in several places at different times, until finally....
      My dragons wings stretched and the egg shattered.
      A clear layer slim lathered the dragon chick.
     I reached for the warm water that sat by the fire and dabbed a sponge on the dragons body gently, taking away the slime.
     The small (F/C) dragon looked up at me, its (F/C) scales rippled and shone.
      Its horns were (H/C), its underbelly was (UB/C) and its eyes were (E/C), the same as my own.
     It took away the sponge and rested its snout against my palm. I felt the symbol on my shoulder burn.
     "I'll call you.... (D/N)" I said.
     The dragon chirped in agreement.
     I saw my mother smile proudly and Phil squawk on my brother/sister's shoulder.
     (D/N) climbed up my arm and on to my shoulder.
      I look to my father.
     "There's dragon food in the press" he said.
      I jump on to my feet and walk quickly to the kitchen and open the press renown for its supply of phoenix food.
     I open the door to see a box of Scales and Tails: Number 1 on the bottom shelf of the press.
      I find the bowl that I had bought a few months ago for my pet dragon and fill the bowl half way. I place the bowl on the ground and gently placed (D/N) on the floor beside it.
     "Go on, eat" I say.
     (D/N) nibbled at the food and we all went back to our meal.

*****

"(D/N)! You're doing it!" I shout. 
      It's been about two years since that Christmas and (D/N) has flown for the first time.
     I don't think I could ever be as proud of my dragon. And I look forward to our future together.
      (D/N), I look forward to the adventures we have yet to have...

Chapter Text

( Y/N)'s POV

Who could ever imagine that the daughter of a wealthy merchant could ever become bait for dragon trapping, but now, that's exactly my situation. My wrists were bound together, the rope digging into my skin, leaving them raw. I was gagged with an old dirty rag, which was tightly wrapped around my head, leaving my mouth as dry as a dessert and my cheeks aching.

I looked down at the four links of rope around my wrists, oh how sore they looked. Red and swollen looking compared to the tightness of the bland yellow rope. My body rocked from to the right as the carriage wheels hit some sort of dent in the dirt road beneath.

I was still in my white nightgown, which was now slightly torn and dirty from my fight against the trappers. Three of them had woken me in the middle of the night, dragged me off my warm and comfortable bed and threw me to the wall. While I was still stunned, they pulled me out if my room and down the stairs. Of course my father, brother and mother were away at a ball and I'm guessing all our servants and guards were drugged, seeing as no matter how loud I yelled and begged, no one came. Eventually, the bulkiest of the trio stopped my kicking and screaming and carried me out of the home and into this large and unpleasant looking horse-drawn carriage. It was then I was hit in the temple with the pommel of a sword. After that? I don't remember.

Now, you're probably wondering about the entire bait for dragon trapping thing, right? Well, it's rumoured that south of our town, Ruglon, there's a dragon living on the hill we refer to as the Beast's Layer. Of course, as a girl, I just presumed it was so large that it looked like a beast had made itself right at home, but now that seems to no longer be my idea of why the Beast's Layer is called so.

The carriage came to a rough stop, sending me forward in my seat, the only thing that held me back from falling on the floor was the muscled arm of one of my captors that crossed my torso just in time. I let out a grunt as my chest hit his arm. After my head hit the wooden wall of the tight carriage interior, the captor that stopped me from falling yanked the rope that was attached to my bound wrists and pulled me out of the carriage. Once my feet hit the ground, a man that was waiting outside the carriage, blindfolded me. He had several scars on his face and neck, the main one that stood out was just below his left eye that looked to be several years old. "Bring 'er to the trappin' tree." He ordered, his voice dry and rough.

After what felt like several minutes of fighting against the three men's grasp again, I was hauled off deep into the forest and sat at the base of a large tree, which I guessed was an oak tree. My wrists were raised above me and were tied to the tree.

"Let's see how long it takes to lure him," the scar-faced man said. All of them began to walk away from where I sat and showed no sign of coming back.

No POV

A dark dragon roamed the sky scattered sky. He had smelt the trappers from several miles away, and ever since they had made their camp, he had winged the skies, waiting since earlier that day for them to either move closer and strike or to lay their bait. And now he smelt a new arrival: a female of their wretched human species.

He looked down at the camp. His black scales would hide him from them seeing him, so long as he didn't block the light of the full, white moon, and cover them in his engulfing shadow.

He hovered where he was for a moment, extending his predatory eyesight. She sat in a clearing, surrounded by various ballistae; surely they would be used to either kill him or to injure and capture him. He noticed that she was bound to a tree, blindfolded and gagged, dressed in some loosely fitting cloth, making her look quite vulnerable. He couldn't help but pity the female. Using a female to lure a male is seen as lowly and unjust among dragons.

It made his large stomach churn.

He then noticed a number of feminine sounding moans, as if a female was trying to speak but could not, due to some soft material stopping the sounds coming out clearly.

He fully brought his attention to the female again. She was waving her head from side to side, thrashing it against the oak tree she was tied to. A man with several scars walked into the clearing she sat in. Ignatius. He growled to himself.

The dragon trapper had been trying to get the black dragon: to put his head on a platter, make daggers out of his teeth and claws, and to surely keep a horn or two on display in his chambers, to show off to his mistresses.

Ignatius squats in front of the female and grabbed her chin.

(Y/N)'s POV

I felt a rough hand grab my chin after I hit my head against the thick tree trunk. I heard a masculine growl come from in front of me. Very close in front of me. I could feel his breath in my face. It smelt horrible, of tobacco and some other fowl substance. "Don't you dare try to warn him off," the man spat, his voice belonged to the scar-faced man. "If you try to do that again, or if you did warn him off... Well, let's just say well be payin' Daddy a visit--along with Mummy and brother--and let's just say, it won't be anywhere near as friendly as yours."

I stayed quiet and hung my head. He let out a satisfied hmph and added, "That's what I thought," he then walked off again.

As he was about to have the men ready themselves again, I heard the blood-chilling roar of a dragon come from above.

No POV

He couldn't stand it. First having her taken from her home in the middle of the night and dragging her off to the forest, bound and vulnerable and to be used for dragon trapping, and now threatening her, along with her family. That was extremely low.

He growled and let out and blood-chilling roar as Ignatius walked away. He swooped low, diving for the clearing, wings folded in to increase speed.

He landed with a roll, knocking the ballistae, men and trees down with his thick tail and even thicker neck and legs. He heard the female scream at the sound of breaking bones and shattering wood and metal. He moved back, his tail facing the female, his head towards where Ignatius had just walked in. He smelt blood, lots of blood. He saw one of the spears the trappers had in leaning by the trees sticking into one of the dead males' chests, he noticed not a single one of the bodies wore armour. He zoomed in on this one particular male, noticing his familiar scent.

Ignatius! He realized. He's dead. He let out a victorious cry, the female curled into herself as best as she could; the sound of the cry was deafening.

Then the monstrous dragon noticed quick movement nearby. One of the young, uninjured trappers had rushed to his feet and was sprinting off in between the trees.

The dragon snorted, not caring that the youth had got away. He was uninjured and his main assassin was dead, he had nothing to fear.

He turned towards the female, her body shook from head to toe. The black dragon turned around as best he could; the clearing was large, but he was larger and relaxed his thinned pupils. Her skin was pale with shock, tears dampened her blindfold, some even escaped, leaving a small river on either cheek.

He shifted to his own 'human' form--though he hated calling it that; a dark-haired male, not much older than the female--or so he looked; with unnatural amber eyes; 'human' sized dragon wings; and black scales that covered his chest, shoulders, groin and thighs, hiding his personal areas; and last but not least, pointed fangs digging into his lower lip, somewhat vampire-like.

He knelt down by the female, admiring her for a second. The dragon-bull in heat, inside him, told him to take her, make her yours. Be done with your problems so you don't have to wait another century. While the other half of the dragon-bull said, take her your layer to rest, then return her home.

He let out a quiet sigh and first undid her bound wrists, releasing them from the tree. Then, with the sharp nail of his index finger, cut the four loops of rope, freeing her arms. She raised her head, surprised. He then undid her gag, allowing her to take a breath. Using his fire magic, he teleported a waterskin from one of the trapper's bags to him, he sniffed the water inside first before handing it over to her, making sure it wasn't poisoned or drugged.

He took one of her hands, how smooth and soft it felt, and put it on the neck of the waterskin. "Here, drink," he said encouragingly, she wrapped her fingers around the neck of the waterskin and drank, the cool water soothing against her dry throat and mouth.

When she was done, she placed it on the ground beside her. Then the dragon finally reached for her blindfold and undid it. When he had undone the knot he slowly took it off. She raised her head. Her eyes widened and he knew she was about to scream.

He looked her dead in the eye, in a second her pupils thinned. He had hypnotized her. "Sleep," he murmured. She fell limply against the tree, her head slouched forward. He reached for her and took her in his arms, cradling her. He stood up, her weight was nothing to him. He took a breath and shifted to his large black dragon form. She lay in between his forelegs, cradled by his plated chest, though she was less than half his forelegs in length. He unfurled his wings slightly and with one great push of his hind legs, jumped into the air, flapping his wings, going home to his layer.

*-*-*-*

(Y/N)'s POV

I woke up on a makeshift bed of long grass and reeds, similar to a flattened nest. Light streamed in from behind as I lay on my side. I sat up slowly, feeling heavy headed as if I had had too much mead the night before. I noticed I was surrounded by gold, jewels, gems and jewellery in either wide tall piles or flattened ones. As I straightened myself up, I noticed the nest I was on, was on top of such a flattened pile.

I moved my gaze towards the light. I was in a cave, a large one. I could make out a large bulk by the entrance. I slowly get off the pile of smooth gems and coins, sending some to the floor. A mixture of clinks and clatters filled the cave, making me jump. I cursed myself and noticed the shadow of the bulk move. I looked towards it, I dragon-like head was now attached to the bulk.

I fell to the floor in shock and scrambled back towards the pile of treasure I had been on moments before.

The dragon stood up and walked towards me slowly as if trying not to frighten me, though no matter what does, I'll still be scared. He stops a metre from me. If I stand up, I'd stand below his foreleg's elbow. I gulp as he stands there, his warm breath on me.

"You're... You're going to eat me, aren't you?" I say, my voice is weak.

I see his amber eyes widen. No, I'm not. He says, his voice in my head. It's young, like my own. He looks over his right shoulder and, with his snout, pushed over a golden bowl, filled with berries and hazelnuts, over to me. He then picks up a waterskin--out of about five I see--and drops it by the bowl. He then picked up a chalice from one of his piles of treasure and placed it by the waterskin. He took a giant step back and sat down before me, gesturing his chin to the food. Eat. (Not at all getting Toothless feels here XD)

I look at the food and then to him. He looks back at me. We stay like this for what felt like several minutes.

He shifted to his human form, a cocoon of white light surrounded him as he did so. I have to say, I found his muscled chest and stomach quite attractive.

He sat cross-legged in front of me. "Eat" he repeated, gesturing to the food. When I didn't do anything he sighed. "The waterskins are from the trappers' camp, I've already checked, they're not poisoned. And I picked the berries and nuts myself." He explained. I still don't respond and he stands up and walks away, sitting by the entrance of the cave.

For some reason, I felt guilty for angering him, so I began to eat, only now noticing my hunger. After I emptied the bowl and some of the waterskin, I made my way towards him. He stood up and came towards me also. We met in the middle of the cave, nothing but grey stone surrounding us.

He holds out his hand. "I'm not very good with your greeting customs,  but I believe this is how you're people greet each other." He said. I smile and put a hand in his.

"And you'd be right," I say, shaking his hand gently.

I notice his smile and we let go of each other's hands. "My name is Blaze," he said bowing at the waist.

I feel my cheeks flush. "I'm (Y/N)" I say.

Blaze straightened himself up. I notice some sort of nervous look on his face. "I want to return you to your family, but first, I need your help"

If you've ever read the  Dragonology  Chronicles  then you'll know the main antagonist is a man called Ignatius. So having the  scar-faced man  with the name  Ignatius  was just lazy of me. Also, this is now my longest chapter ever with over 2500 words!!!!! So yeah, that's all I've got to say.

Chapter Text

F/B:  favourite book title
H/C:  hair colour 
F/C:  favourite colour
Outfit (the top left male one)

I've been like this ever since that horrible accident about ten years ago. I'd been going through a forest some miles away, gathering some supplies to aid my apprentices' studies in magic, when out of nowhere, three human men on horseback came my way. I had no time to react, to hide or dodge, and so I fell under twelve hard hooves, crushing me. My spine has since been shattered, leaving me paralyzed from the waist down. Now I go around in a wheelchair, living alone in a small bungalow on the top of a crag, outside our elven city Irita.

Being a mage, there's only so much I can take of this loneliness, reading books and learning spells can only provide so much entertainment for an old elf like myself. I'd often go out onto the edge of the cliff and just sit there, out of my wheelchair and on the ground, listening to the fast-flowing water hundreds of meters below, but apart from that and reading inches thick books, I don't do much else. The only interaction I get with people is the delivery man who brings me my weekly groceries; I have no family and my apprentices have new mentors to teach them magic. I do miss my old life, I used to live closer to Irita and teach magic to teenage elves, but now, that is no more. Once friendship and liveliness surrounded me, now they have been replaced with loneliness and boredom.

*-*-*-*

I sat in my wheelchair, sitting by the edge of the crag, looking out at the forest directing across from me, across the crags. I see a young stag roam around by the edge of the wall of trees, bushes and brambles, then I see a family of hares hop around, before nibbling on a few blades of grass for a while.

I sat there for a good while, sipping my evening cup of camomile tea as the sun began to set. I look to the table beside me, putting down the cup and looking at the thin/thick leather-covered book beside me on the small round table, thinking of reading it again, as it was my favourite book, (F/B). I go to reach for it until the stag and hares across the crag scatter from where they calmly stood. I look in their direction, my face hard. What could've startled them? I take the long strands of my (H/C) hair off my face, hoping to catch a glimpse of what could have caused such a reaction. My eyes glance around, scanning the area... And then, I hear it: the sound of wings flapping. The sound comes from below, so I look down.

A few seconds later a soft grey dragon glides up over the edge of the crag, into my view, facing me. It hovered there for a moment wings outstretched gracefully, tail slightly curved as it came to a stop. It hovered for a moment, the sun glistened off its smooth scales. It landed to the right of me. If I stood--or rather if I still could--its shoulder would be over my head. It looked at me for a moment, blinking at me with those sharp blue eyes. I look back at it, amazed, dragons usually distance themselves from humans and elves, so because of this, it's my first time to see one up close.

It flicked out its tongue like a snake, tasting the air. It came a little close, head kept low as it warily came closer. I slowly turned my wheelchair around as it came closer, still smelling the air. Its snout stopped about a foot away from me before it sat down, looking down at me with a tilted head. Hello, elf said a young, feminine voice in my head.

I look up at her. "Hello, dragon," I say through my amazement. She lowers her large head again, almost touching her forehead against mine.

I heard there was a hermit on this cliff, I just didn't think about it. She said, sniffing my (F/C) outfit.

The statement made me smile. "So, I'm known, am I?" I say amused.

She snorted. Don't get too smug about it. She said, unimpressed. Then she moved rather unexpectedly; she lay beside me, quite relaxed looking.

I look at her, failing to hide my surprise. What? Can't a dragoness relax once in a while, while the sun sets behind her?

I glance to the side, embarrassed. "I apologize. It's been a long time since I've seen a dragon, and even then it was far off. And I haven't had close company for a long time either."

She blinked and said nothing.

"I'm (Y/N). What's your name?" I asked, looking at her scales twinkle as her abdomen rose and fell as she breathed.

I'm Orvada, daughter of Boara, eater of sheep. But you can just calk me Orvada she said.

I nod respectfully. "Pleasure to meet you."

We talked for a while after that as she told me various experiences she had been through and I did the same with her, not bringing up my most memorable and terrifying one. It turned out her dam had pasted on several weeks ago, and because she was a rogue, Arvada knew no other dragon, and so loneliness had hit her too. The statement made me smile. When she gave me a questioning look I said. "You are always welcome to join me here. And I hope you do," I got a warm feeling from her mind as she came a little closer, nuzzling her face against my own.

Thank you, (Y/N) she said as a loud rumble came from her throat, which I presumed was a purr.

Chapter Text

F/C:  favourite colour
UB/C:  underbelly colour
H/C:  horn  colour

I was pretty much wandering through the forest in my human form. I wasn't really trying to find or do anything, I just wandered around.

My younger brother, Blaze, had a massive row with my parents. Well he was still in the row when I snuck out of the house.

Like I said, I was wandering, trying to clear my head, nothing more, nothing less.

I was about to emerge into a bright clearing, when I felt the presence of another dragon or drake.

I slowed my pace and peered around a tree. I saw a white unicorn with a cream mane and tail, with some multicoloured markings on his back, similar to a tigers patterns, and only on his back.

What's he doing here? I panic, He's in dragon and drake territory!

From what I could smell both the nearby dragon and unicorn were male.

I quickly changed to my beast form; an (F/C) coloured drake with a (UB/C) underbelly.

I used my sharp eyesight to see through the dense forest: the dragon was to my right, and clearly stalking the unicorn.

I'm not sure why I did it, but I did.

The unicorn raised his head and the dragon pounced.

The colt changed to his human form as I jumped out from behind the trees and clawed the dragon.

I tore him up pretty badly. His cheek and upper neck were bleeding the distinctive black blood of a reptilian.

He was knocked off course and landed in a heap at the edge of the clearing.

I was ecstatic! Blaze would never believe this if I told him. He always called me soft and weak. I couldn't help feeling the complete opposite as the dragon ran off with his tail between his legs.

I turned my head around, remembering the colt.

He sat by a tree, trembling from head to toe.

I shifted back to my human form, he seemed to ease a little bit. Just a little bit.

I realised standing wasn't going to help him calm down so I sat in front of him, cross-legged and completely quiet.

I studied his figure; he was tall and slim with pale skin and blonde hair-some covering his forehead-similar to his mane and tail. He wore fairly laid back clothes; jeans and a white t-shirt. I have to say he was quite handsome.

I was in a How to Train Your Bat t-shirt with skinny jeans and I wore my shaggy (UB/C) mullet it its usual style; the tips of my fringe hanging over my right eye.

I spent about ten minutes sitting on the grass before he talked.

"W-what do you want?" He asked, it was a mixture of suspicion and fear.

I sighed sadly. "Nothing, I guess" I looked down at my crossed legs. I should have known he wouldn't trust me.

I stood up and turned around.

"W-wait!" He shouted.

I turned my head to my right and raised an eyebrow.

"Thank you... For saving me" he said.

I turned around fully. "You're welcome". I held out my hand to be shook. "I'm (Y/N)"

He put his pale hand in my hand, which in comparison made me look like I lived in Spain and he in Ireland. (Shout out to my home! C'mon I had to).

"I'm Zion" said the colt.

I shook his hand fondly. "Nice to meet you, Zion" I liked how it rolled on my tongue.

Zion blushed slightly. "And you too, (Y/N)"

I liked how he said my name. I'm not sure why.

"So why are you in dragon territory?" I asked curiously.

"Eh.... I'm not sure" Zion replied.

"What do you m-?"

"I started walking around" he said, cutting me off, "and somehow crossed the border, I thought if I stayed away from towns and cities, no one would find me... I guess I was wrong"

I chuckled. "Yeah"

Zion laughed as well. I'm pretty sure I turned red.

Somehow myself and Zion ended up talking the whole way back to my layer.

My cave was in cliff, with a route up from the scree that had remained from when the last cliff face collapsed.

We stood at the end of it for a few moments and I started to head up to my cave. After about two metres I realized Zion wasn't following.

I turned around; he stood idly at the bottom of the scree pile.

"Aren't you coming?" I asked.

Zion shrugged. "Do you want me to?"

I nodded. "I wouldn't have brought you all this way if I didn't" I pointed out.

Zion made his way up the scree steps.

I stopped at the mouth of the cave a looked at his reaction: he seemed pretty surprised at the layout.

In the main chamber there was a kitchen-come-dining area. There were two channels, one to the left-to the living room, one to the right-to my bedroom/hoard. The kitchen-come-dining area had kitchen cabinets, a fridge, kettle, microwave and other appliances and a bare wooden table with four chairs.

"I expected something dull and cold, not something so....homely" said Zion walking forward.

"Yeah, dragons have almost completely given up on living in caves. And those who do live in caves tend to just, renovate them soon after they move in"

"Not bad... It's much better than my apartment."

I shrug. "Yeah, it's nice, I guess. Gets pretty cold in winter though"

"I bet it does" said Zion, looking at the pictures on the wall of me and my family.

"So do you want anything to drink? Water? Beer?"

Zion thought. "Eh... What beer do you have?"

"Heineken" I reply, opening the fridge.

"Yeah, I'll have one" he said. It's hard to imagine half an hour ago he was about to be attacked by a dragon.

I pick up two glass bottles and place them on the counter, then take off the metal caps. As I dump the caps, Zion comes over to the counter.

I noticed how slim his fingers were as he picked up his bottle of Heineken.

I calm myself as much as possible and say: "Do you wanna go in to the living room and maybe watch a show or something?"

Zion shrugged. "Okay"

*-*-*-*

I woke up in the middle of the night, still sitting on the couch in my living room.

Both Zion and I had fallen asleep, and in the mist of it all, lost control of our human forms.

I was now an anthropomorphic drake and Zion an anthropomorphic unicorn.

His head lay on my shoulder, his horn barely missing my face.

I was covered in (F/C) scales and my stomach and neck were (UB/C). I had my (H/C) horns poked out through my (UB/C) hair, along with my tail curled down by my leg.

There was something about Zion, something different.... Something that was going to change my life forever.

Chapter Text

F/C:  favourite colour/main scale colour
UB/C:  underbelly colour

When I woke up the next morning, Zion was still asleep. I carefully lifted him off my shoulder; his white coat was so soft. When I woke up earlier that night I took the throw off the back of the couch and over us. This time I put it over Zion, keeping him warm after I got off the couch.

I edged off the couch and walked out of the room, being careful not to hit Zion with my tail. I wasn't too sure why I felt happier today, I just did.

I strolled in to the kitchen and began to make breakfast for myself.

I pulled down the lever on the toaster when I heard a yawn come from the living room's channel.

"Hey" said Zion with a stretch. He smacked his lips twice and sat down to the table.

I smiled to myself before turning around, a cup of coffee in my (F/C) hand. "Do you want some coffee?" I said, scanning his blonde, now with-a-case-of-bedhead hair.

Zion hesitated before answering. "Eh... If it's going, sure"

I smile and turn around, getting a mug from the press and put coffee from the coffee pot into it.

I put the mug on the table and slide the milk and sugar on to the it after.

Zion put I splash of milk in to the black coffee and took a sip.

"I had a bet you didn't take sugar" I say, putting it back in the press.

Zion chuckled. "Thanks.... For the compliment, I mean" he said with a blush-I wasn't too sure about that, because he was covered in fur, y'know?

I lifted up my mug to cover my smile and shrugged.

Innocent bean I thought to myself.

I dropped my mug and swallowed my smile.

Zion looked at me and took another sip of his coffee. "So, what are your plans for today? If you're busy I'll get out out of your hair....eh, scales I mean"

I let out a low chuckle. "Nah, I'm free 'til this evening. I'm in college at the moment, I play at discos as a DJ at the weekend n' stuff, to keep my head above water"

Zion nodded. "Then I'll be out from under your hooves... Claws by this evening." He stared down at the warm mug in his white, fur covered hands.

"How are you going to get home?" I asked, draining the last if my coffee.

Zion thought for a moment. "I'll figure it out"

I wasn't too sure how to reply to that. There was definitely more to him than met the eye.

*-*-*-*

We returned back to my cave at about 11 at night.

I was sweaty from jumping up and down from behind the turntable and Zion wasn't much different. We were in our human forms and we were both ready for bed.

I gave him a buttoned light blue shirt and loose jeans. Now there were dark patches under his armpits, on his chest and a streak down the middle of his back.

I could see his chest through the shirt, and I wanted to see more.

"So, where do you put your laundry?" He asked me, unbuttoning his top two buttons of the shirt.

"Eh... I'll take it from you when I find you some-"

He slipped off the shirt. His chest and back glistened in sweat as it caught the light from inside the cave.

".... Pajamas" I continued.

I felt my cheeks burn.

He handed me the shirt and noticed my blush. "What is it?" He asked, lowering his arm.

"N-nothing" I stammer and try to control myself. But I scan his topless, sweaty body again.

Zion scanned his body, to see what I found so interesting, and blushed sheepishly.

I couldn't help but step closer to him.

He raised his head; we were less than an inch apart.

I felt his breath on my chin.

I moved my head down, he moved his up.

We leaned closer, our lips touched.

I cupped his cheek and kissed him passionately.

Something sparked.

It was a bright sunny day. Zion was in a white suit, with a black shirt, along with a white tie. There was a wonderful sunset in the background. It was a pretty romantic scene altogether..... Zion leaned in closer and whispered in my ear.....

The vision ended and I was brought back to reality. I broke away gently.

Dragons get visions like that when they first kiss someone. Someone very special. It usually shows it from your point of view, and usually, it's your wedding or the birth or hatching of your first child. Mine seemed to be the aftermath of our wedding.

I looked into Zion's blue eyes and took his hand in mine and led him through the right channel.

Zion kept his body close to mine.

Maybe he saw the vision too. I wonder.

I brought him into my bedroom. On the right-hand side, it looked like an average bedroom, but on the left, it was very different. There was a pile of gold, jewels and jewellery. The light from the ten lights that circled the room reflected off the hoard, giving the room a golden glow with random reflections of blue, purple and red on the wall. In the middle of the room was a large slab of basalt; my other bed.

I changed to my anthropomorphic form, my neon green skull t-shirt stretched as I grew into the form.

Zion changed into his as well and came from behind, hugging me around my upper stomach.

I turn around and but a (F/C) hand on his white cheek.

He put a white hand on my pec, which bulged under my shirt.

I smirked and put a hand on his hip and dug a finger under the waist on his jeans, between the fabric and his fur.

I looked into his eyes; they burned with lust.

My smirk grew into a grin.

"You want something, don't you?" I tease; dragons will do anything to gain domination.

He nods shyly and I slip off my shirt.

Zion got onto his knees and felt around my groin.

He looked at me with soft eyes, as if he were a well-trained puppy asking permission to have a play with a new toy.

I nod. Everything was about to change.

Chapter Text

I strolled down the channel from my hoardroom to the kitchen. I walked into the kitchen, topless, and yawned, thinking of the night before as I scratched my sack.

I flipped on the kettle and remembered how Zion grabbed my horns as he humped against me. I sighed happily and leaned my back against the counter,  happy with how my first real night went with my chosen one.

But one thing still tugged at my conscious: What if unicorns don't get those visions?

I was brought back to reality by the sound of the kettle turning itself off. I turned around, took a mug from the press and threw in a spoonful of coffee granules in to the base of the mug. As I put the kettle back on its stand, I noticed Zion's white figure walk down the channel from my hoardroom. My grey, fluffy dressing gown hugged his tight body, insulating him from the cold of the cave.

"Mornin'" I say, putting the milk carton back in the fridge.

Zion walked and walked over to me, sleepily, and cuddled me from behind, nuzzling my nape with his warm, furry face. I felt the tip of his mane tickle the back of my neck.

He settled on my back as I took a sip of coffee.

"Cuddly in the morning, aren't you?" I comment, turning around.

Zion cuddled my chest and murmured: "Destiny"

I looked down at him, surprised "You saw the vision too?"

Zion looked up and nodded softly. "I just didn't expect it would be a dragon" he said, pecking me on my lips.

"Drake" I corrected. "Not dragon.  Only I can call myself a dragon"

Zion chuckled deep in his throat. "Sorry, drake" he said, taking my mug off the counter and taking a cheeky sip.

***

Zion and I were sitting across each other at the kitchen table. I was flicking through my Tumblr dashboard, trying to ignore the 27 texts from my boss (and fellow classmate), that said different versions of: Where the fuck are you?

Zion sat up in his chair. "(Y/N)" he said, getting my attention.

"Hmm" I say, still looking at my phone. When he didn't reply I looked up.

Zion had a serious look on his face.

"Okay" I say, putting my phone on the table, screen down. "Go on"

Zion looked away for a moment, as if trying to figure out how to phrase his thoughts. "How much do you know about unicorns?" He said finally.

As hatchlings and dragonets we weren't allowed to know much about unicorns. I look down sheepishly. "Not much" I admit.

Zion thought of a more precise question: "How muck do you know about our royalty?"

Still looking down I replied. "Not much" but then something hit me. "But I do remember something about appearances" I say.

Zion looked at me, wanting me to continue.

"I know that the royal family have certain... Features which separate them from other unicorns"

Zion nodded. "What type of features do you remember?"

I thought for a moment. "Multicoloured stripes and... Gold magic" I said in realization. I looked at Zion in disbelief. He's one of them.

Zion lowered his head. "I'm....Prince Zion, of Roania" he muttered.

I looked at him still in disbelief.

It was a few minutes before I got over the shock.

"So you're telling me," I started, Zion looked up at me, "I've fucked a prince?" With a hint of astonishment in my voice.

Zion snorted. "You're not the first. I'm no virgin"

I chuckled back at him. "Should've guessed"

We stayed quiet for a while. Then one question hit me: "Why are you in dragon territory?"

Zion looked at me, hesitantly. "As a prince, I'm not really able to marry a man: two kings ruling one kingdom... Not a thing" he said, I listened quietly. "I... My father listened in on me, fucking with a guy. The next day he confronted me and... I left." He let out a long breath, it was difficult for him to recount the story. "I climbed over a fence, many miles away from my home, and it wasn't for the next few miles that I realized that the fence was one of the few ground borders that exist instead of lava... Like I said before, I somehow crossed the border and thought if I stayed away from towns—"

"You'd be safe" I said, finishing his sentence.

Zion nodded.

I took a breath, processing what he had said.

"What about your family?" Zion asked, wanting to turn the conversation away from him.

"Well" I started, "I have an older sister, Firestrike, who has a daughter. She was raped when she was 17—I was 16—I had finished school just before my niece, Ember, hatched. That's when music was no longer the peace in my life and became an actual job. My younger brother, Blaze, is spoilt, always has been. Out of the three of us, I'm the only one that works and lives on their own. Unless something has changed in the past few days. And yet I still feel like a failure. My dad hardly talks to me. Blaze is the golden boy and Firestrike is the daughter with the sob story" I say, a hint of envy and detest in my voice.

Zion looked at me. "And I thought having five sisters was hard"

I smiled. "Yeah. But it's nice to be independent"

We stayed quiet for a few more minutes.

"When you say DJ" Zion started, "is it just you at a turntable or is there a radio station involved too?"

I smiled. "Yeah, I've worked on this local radio for a few years. Before that I worked on a very popular one that provides entertainment all over Wyrmia. I used to give the presenters and producers their snacks n' stuff. One day some presenters were caught in traffic and the other ill, so the producer of their show put into the booth. There was no one else to fill in. I covered the first half-hour of the show. After that, I was given a good reference for radio presenting. Next thing I know I'm working on D.R.D.R. with my oldest friend"

"D.R.D.R?"

I chuckled. "Sorry: the local radio station I work on"

Zion nodded. "Does it stand for something?"

"I think it used to be Drake Radio or D.R. Radio. Then after some dragon DJs joined the party, it became DRDR Radio." I explain.

"Is that what all those notifications are about?" Zion said, pointing to my phone on the table.

"Yeah, I usually have a show with CJ at this time of day" I explain. "I told CJ I wouldn't be able to come today but Ricky, my boss, isn't too happy"

Zion nodded.

***

The rest of the day we spent together, talking, cuddling, bonding.

"So, what are we going to do now?" I ask. Zion was on my shoulder as we watched Gogglebox in the living room. "You can't stay in Wyrmia forever. Someone will find out about you and who knows what will happen to you then" I say.

Zion thought for a moment.  "I'm not sure. But we'll come up with something. I know we will. I'll have to figure something out" he thought out loud.

Chapter Text

We were walking through the forest, the sun was setting, heating our aching backs. We walked beside each other, a light pack was on Zion's back, while I carry mine by hand: the straps on my bulky forearm. We were both in our anthropomorphic form as we did so.

We had left my cave a few days previous, bring only the essentials. Zion didn't seem to be in a rush to leave Wyrmia, on the contrary, he wasn't even the one who felt it was best for him the return home, to his kingdom.

We stopped at a small clearing. "I think we should rest here tonight" I say, looking at Zion. He nodded back at me and dropped his pack on the ground, a soft thud came from it as it hit the soft ground.

"Thank Gods" he said, stretching his back. "I'm not made for all this  walking" his back cracked a few times as he raised his hands high above his head, stretching himself as much as possible.

I chuckle. "Well maybe you shouldn't have run from home" I saw, squatting on the ground.

Zion looked at me. "What's that supposed to mean?" he joked, making his way over to me. He sat beside and leaned his head on my shoulder. I smile and kiss his mane, the tips of it tickling my nostrils.

*-*-*-*

Zion lay beside me on the grass, looking up at the twinkling stars in the dark heavens above. He pointed to another constellation. "And that one's Leo" he said, lowering his arm back down to its earlier position under his head.

I smile at the fact that he knew so much about the stars and space. I turn yo him and ask, "How do you know so much about them? The stars I mean,"

Zion shrugged. "I studied a bit of astronomy, mainly the constellations. While my sisters chose topics like politics and magic, I chose astronomy... I don't think Father was very happy about it."

I look back at the stars. "I see," I heard Zion's head shift on the grass.

"What is it?" He asked, propping himself up on his elbows.

I shrug. "We're an odd duo," I state. "One of us is an equine, the other a laviathin. You had an amazing education, me, I had an average one." I look at him. "And," I sigh sadly, "we're not gonna be together much longer."

Zion sat up fully and swallowed hard. "Yeah... I know"

And only now I realized the reason he was taking his time to get back home; so we could be together longer. Zion got to his feet.  I tried to form a small smile and stood up after him. Without a word we began our way back to 'camp'. I walked right beside Zion. As we walked, I noticed his hoovebeats were uneven. I glanced at his feet: he was obviously limping.

"You're really aren't made for all this walking" I observe, looking back in the direction of our gear.

"Ha ha" Zion replied sarcastically.

I smirk and stop in front of him, my back to him. I bend at the knees and say, "Hop on." From looking over my shoulder I could see Zion was unsure how to respond. I snigger. "Does the short prince need a stool to get on the drake's back?" I tease.

Zion tuts and gets his arms around my neck, boosting himself onto my back. I take his thighs in my hands. I grin at what I've achieved and straighten up, boosting Zion into a better position on my back.

He settled his head on the curve of my neck and rested it there as I began to walk, but not towards our gear a mere few meters away: I walked towards the sound of water running. A slow moving stream, I find, is the source of the music.

I stood by the stream for a moment, enjoying the music. Zion groaned tiredly. "What are we doing?" He croaked.

"Sh," I soothe, "rest, and let me handle it" he relaxed his body once more. I started to walk parallel to the stream, holding Zion in place as I walked, hoping the stream soothe him to sleep.

And in no time, it did.

***

The next day we continued our journey to the border. Zion walked close to me. We didn't speak to each other, there didn't seem to be anything to say. A journey that should have taken us a few hours, dragged on for just over two days.

And that journey was only coming to an end quicker the closer we got to the border.

Within the hour we saw a wonky, rotting, wooden fence ahead. I raised an eyebrow.

Zion sighed sadly and said, "Well, this is it" he slipped his bag off and placed it on the ground, facing me. I turn go him also, glancing at the fence as I slipped off my own bag.

I force a smile and take his hands in mine. Zion slid them out of mine gently and kept his head low.

I swallowed a lump in my throat as his sift fingers slip away. He began to walk towards the fence, and, without consent, my own feet brought me towards it as well. From what I could see, Zion either didn't seem to notice, or he didn't seem to care, that I was still right beside him.

After both of us crossed the fence, which left me bewildered as to hole it held my weight, we walked on, slowly.

Then I stopped. I could smell magic, and lits of it. I shifted quickly to my four-pawed-drake form.

"(Y/N)?" Zion asked, turning around.

I move closer to him and curl my body around him, defensively. I smell a shift in the magic, as if someone was getting ready to use some.

'I don't like magic. No dragon does'

I see a werelight firm among the trees on my right. I focus on it and growl. The next thing I know is that there's a searing pain in my left side. The pain was unbearable. It was as if something had torn my left side open with a blunt sword. I fall unconscious. The last thing I heard was Zion call my name. 

Chapter Text

The picture that inspired this

Male outfit

(The Dragon Prince: Callum

Female outfit

(The Dragon Prince: Claudia)

Cloak

(The Dragon Prince: Rayla)

*= pronounced  exting-wus

Here I am, wandering through the old abandoned ruins of a castle, the stale smell of cold stone and weeds filling the air. In my hand I hold a tall torch, it's flame aglow, lighting my way as I hear my footsteps echo through the empty expanse of stone. I hear water dripping in several directions and I hear the crackle of my burning torch, feeling its heat on my wrist as I hold it up. I put my hand on the strap on my satchel, digging my nails into it as I look around at the torn tapestries around the crumbling room. I take my hand off it and pull back the hood of my cloak, shaking off the raindrops that had stuck to it since the rain began to fall outside. I had been sketching in my sketchbook under a tree when it began to rain, so I pulled on my cloak and ran in the direction of these old ruins. Once inside, I realized that this rain wouldn't stop anytime soon, so I thought it best to explore the ruins. I had visited several times, I've even sketched the exterior a few times, every now and again forgetting something, like my stick of lead that I use for drawing or the torch I held in my hand.

I continued my way forward, staring at the remains of wearing mosaics and disintegrating frescos. Then I came to a fork in the room, one going left and downward, the other going right and upward. I raise a brow and look in both, illuminating one at a time as I looked into each of them, sending shadows if cobwebs and dirt into each passage. I take a step back and look behind me, the rain continued to fall heavily. I sigh. "Here goes nothin'," I mutter to myself, making my way towards the left passage, slowly descending the cold, slightly curved, stone steps, my footsteps echoing even louder now as and walk down, the flame of my torch faltering every time I fell a step. I kept going down, looking out for cobwebs and unstable steps as I went down. When I reached the end, there was an old wooden door in front of me. I took a breath and reached for the handle. I opened the door quickly.

"Yaw!" I shout, expecting to find... I dunno what I expected to find. I shrug. As I was about to take a step, my torch went out. "No no no," I hiss quickly as the torch was quenched with some sort of breeze. I lower the torch down so that its flat side was just below my nose, filling it with the strong smell of smoke. I cough twice before clicking my fingers, making a small amber flame appear at the end of my forefinger, as if that of a match's flame, and place it near the tar at the top of the torch, setting it alight once more.

I sigh with relief and make my way through, the room was dark and not much wider than the door. Upon closer inspection, I realised that the arches that made the area feel like a tight corridor were arches that were comprised entirely of books. I kept the flame of the torch as far away from the leather-covered books as possible, hoping not to light the worn covers or pages of parchment on fire. The arched corridor began to curve, leading me to the warm glow of an opening. I quickened my pace, soon arriving in the warm glow of what seemed to be a huge library. I lowered the palm of my hand on to the flame of the torch, whispering the word "Extinguis*" extinguish and quenched the flame as I flattened the flame with my hand, not burning myself. I relax my arm holding the torch and with the other, I get a small bag from my satchel and hold it under the piece of willow wood and tar. "Collapus tel duss" collapse to dust I say, clicking my fingers, creating a small turquoise flame at the end of my forefinger. I move the flame nearer to the end of the torch, the willow caught and in the blink of an eye turned to dust, I shook my finger, snuffing out the flame. "Hovus," hover I say, making the silvery dust float in the air, I move my right hand, making the dust come together more like a flock of ravens before dusk. When the dust was tidier, I got the bag, still holding the hover spell, and moved it so that it collected all the dust, once that was done, I tightened the small bag and placed it in my satchel.

I make my way into the library, placing my feet carefully as to not hit any towers of books, which reached high above. I gape in awe at the size of the library, the ceiling must have been at least five storeys high, rounding in arches and domes. The bookshelves were as tall as any two-storey house, with a balcony above the ones on the ground, giving the library a second level. I could make out one large rose window, at least six meters in diameter, and in front of it was, what I thought, a statue of a red dragon with its tail wrapped around a book, and reading it. There seemed to be a sea of pillars of books on the floor, reaching up, some even taller than the statue. I make my way to the shelves on my left--the nearest ones, and run my hand along the edges of the books, liking their bumpy feel under my fingers. When I turn around, I realise that there are pathways around the library amount the pillars, all of them leading back to the statue in the middle of the room. I make my way towards the statue, taking off my cloak and hanging it on one of the smaller towers. I move in the direction away from the rose window, to see what the books across from it are like, briefly looking that the dragon--it just looked so lifelike. I walk down towards the high bookshelves, most of their covers look fades from having been in the light for so long, but some still look fresh, in the perfect shape of the dragon's shadow.

Welcome, a strong masculine voice boomed in my head, stopping me in my tracks. I have wanted to share this place with someone for a long time, I am glad you have come here, he continued. I turn around.

"Who are you?" I call out, my voice echoing around me. I saw the statue's eyes glow bright and the dragon unfurled itself from its position, getting off its perch of an unstable looking tower of books, it then made its way towards me like a snake, slithering near me, its head low.

I am Qazes, the hoarder of books, the voice said, the dragon raised its head and blinked at me with glowing amber eyes. Who are you, hatchling? he asked, sniffing my outfit. I came to terms that the dragon and the voice were the same people.

"I'm (Y/N)," I say, looking up at the red dragon.

Feel free to read what you wish, just don't damage it and put it back when you're done, Qazes said, gesturing to the walls with his wings. I smile.

"Thank you," I say, I walk around him, passing his tail, which still had the book in it.

*-*-*-*

I made my way up the stairs up into the ground level room that I had entered a few hours ago. I had two new books in my satchel, in exchange I gave Qazes my old sketchbook, so he could look through my drawings; he said he hadn't seen the outside world for years, so I gave him the full sketchbook, and, in turn, I got these old books on magic, so long as I return them soon. I pull the hood of my cloak up over my head, the rain outside wasn't as heavy as before, so I reckoned it was time to go home. I took in a breath before sprinting in the direction of my home. 

Chapter Text

(F/C) = favourite colour 
(E/C) = eye colour

Sorai POV

Finally, today's the day! The day I finally get (Y/N) 's attention, to have her as my mate. Just think of it; the two of us--together.

I have enlisted the help of some adventurers to stage a fight against me, so I may win and get (Y/N)'s attention... And then I'll make my final move; to confess my love for her and then we'll bond... Hopefully.

***

I climbed up out of my cave, looking out at the late morning sun. I see the shallow canyon nearby; the site for my fight with the adventurers. I draw in a long breath, smelling the air. I can smell it, victory! I take flight, my violet scales shimmering as I glide over the grass tufts, reflecting specks of purple light across the plain.

I fly towards the forest--no one can fight and be victorious on an empty stomach. There I found a nice big herd of deer. I killed five quickly and easily. I was partway through eating the third one when I realized that I may have to leave the rest for (Y/N), should she be with me tonight. After dropping the slain deer back to my cave, I flew over to the canyon--there was no sign of the adventurers, so I flew a little more south, in the direction of (Y/N)'s cave.

I landed near the cave and trotted the rest of the way. I saw her by the waterhole by her cave. The drake stood there sipping the cool water as the reflected light from the water hit her (F/C) scales. Oh, how beautiful she was, right there, only a few yards away.

I admired her for a few more minutes before she looked in my direction. I straightened up, turning into a blushing mess. She giggled at my messy state, which made my cheeks flush more.

"I.. uh... There'll be a fight along the canyon soon," I blurt out in a panic. (Y/N) looks up at me, intrigued.

"Then I look forward to seeing it," she said, her (E/C) shining. I stand up fully and nod, before taking off again.

Gods, I messed that up! I say to myself. Now I'll have to win... Not that there was any doubt I would before now.

***

The sun had nearly set, and they hadn't shown up... The adventurers hadn't shown up. I sat by the canyon, looking down, feeling sorry for myself. I sigh.

"Maybe I'm just destined to be alone," I say hopelessly.

"No one is ever destined to be alone," comes a voice. It's (Y/N), walking towards me. She sits beside me. "Everyone has someone who loves them," she says, resting her head on my shoulder. 

My cheeks flushed. "Everyone?" I asked, looking at her.

"Everyone." She whispers, touching her snout against mine. I wrap my wing around her and kiss her forehead.

"(Y/N)," I start.

"I know," she replies. "The fight was for me, and I feel the same," she said simply. She nuzzled me and I nuzzled back.

Maybe them not showing wasn't so bad after all.

Chapter Text

It's odd what you're willing to do to survive, even when everyone else is suffering the same as you. Especially when it's something you would consider wrong to do under different circumstances. For the past few days we've been riding non-stop to escape the sickness that's running through the land, infecting people left right and centre. Their deaths were slow and agonising. Yet, there was nothing the doctors could do, dressed in their black cloaks and their crowface-like masks.

My younger sister and I had fled our hometown after our father had become infected with the disease. He begged for us to leave as sweat ran down his pale face. I still remembered the pain in his face, and I hated leaving him. We both did. And so I bit my lip and took my sister's hand.

Goodbye, Father.

The words still rang in my ears. Even as we raced from another town. I had attempted to rob food from a half-empty baker's stand, before quickly running away. But I ran into some boxes and dropped two of the loaves. Leaving me with a loaf and three small rolls to feed myself, Elizabeth and Silver—our grey mare. So, now we sat on Silver's back as she walked through the damp forest outside the town.

Elizabeth tore off a chunk from one roll and held it up in front of me.

"No, thanks, Lizzy," I said. Her little hand retracted back under her green cloak and I heard her teeth biting down on the crust of the roll. I tugged my cloak closer to me as I felt the chill on my arms. We needed to get out of the damp and in somewhere drier.

I looked up. The last few rays on sunlight clung on to the top of the hills behind us and the night would only get colder. If only I had saved up more of the money I had earned doing jobs at the tavern, or the tips they had given me when I had helped Father's customers.

Father.

The thought of him made my heart ache and my throat burn. I swallowed hard and tugged on my hood, keeping it close to ears to block out the cold. Nothing will stop the cold, (Y/N), I thought to myself. I was about to get off Silver, to give her a rest and so I could stretch my legs, when something alerted her. The mare stopped and stood straight, her ears tilted in different directions before falling back against her mane. Her nostrils flared, and I felt her heart race against my boot. I gripped the reins tightly.

"Hold on," I whispered. Elizabeth tucked the bread away and gripped on to Silver's mane. A rustle of leaves came from behind us and Silver bolted. My cloak flapped behind me like a dark flag, I heard Elizabeth sob in front of me as I reached for my bow, tied to Silver's saddle. "It's going to be all right," I whispered into her ear as time froze for a second. "Silver will get us out of this." I heard heavy paws bounding after us. But before I could noose an arrow, the heavy paws thumping after us, stopped, and we were in a clearing.

Silver came to a sudden stop, throwing me off. Elizabeth sat up the saddle.

"Are you ok?" she called, sliding off the saddle. I forced myself up on to my feet.

"Yeah, I'm all right," I replied, brushing down my clothes. Elizabeth ran to my side, and I got down to her height, her red locks wavering in the cool evening air breeze.

In front of us stood several tall ogham stones, though what they said, I could not tell. Behind them stood a low extinct volcano, with an easy, well-worn path led up to the caldera on top. Then I heard Silver snort from behind us. I looked back at the mare and rose to my feet. She threw her head up and down and reared up on her hind legs a few times, her ears flat against her neck. She was still pretty spooked after being chased by... whatever that creature was. I moved toward her, pulling down my hood and holding hands in front of me, hoping to calm her. She allowed me to touch her, and I stroked her nose.

"It's all right, girl, you got us away from it... Shh, shh." I soothed. Her snorts quietened and her nostrils returned to a more relaxed form of breathing. But her ears didn't stand up like they usually did. I assumed she was still in shock and shrugged it off. I looked back up at the hill ahead of us. The hill itself wasn't that high, and the path wasn't steep. And two-thirds of the way up was an opening, a cave. Shelter. I smiled a little and looked at Silver's saddle. While I had been trying to get food for us in town, Elizabeth had been gathering sticks for a campfire.

I tugged on Silver's reins to get her to follow me, but she refused to budge. I pulled a little harder. She still fought back. Elizabeth giggled as a played tug-of-war with the mare. I fought her for a few minutes before giving up.

"Fine." I huffed. I took off Silver's saddle and untied the bags of blankets and food, and the bundle of sticks. I left my bow and quiver by the saddle, hidden behind one of the tall stones. I shouldered the bag of blankets, carried the sticks under my arm and held the pack of food in my other hand. As I started towards the path, Elizabeth took the pack of food. Silver snorted and threw her head as if to tell us not to go.

The sun was long gone by the time we reached the mouth of the cave. The cold nipped at my face, I could see Elizabeth's nose turn red. But finally, we got there. The cave was as dark as the rest of the world, so I lit the fire quickly. It was then I noticed the full size of the cave. It wasn't all that big, about the size of a small tavern. The stone walls were smooth, as was the floor. I noticed small gold flecks of light shine back at us when I looked at the end of the cave which was smaller and out of shape that the rest of the cave... or maybe it was the poor lighting. Either way, I'd inspect the pieces of gold tomorrow, in a better light, in the hope they were coins.

Elizabeth lay down by the fire, lying on a blanket, with her cloak on top of her, with another blanket. I was about to sit next to her when I looked down and checked on Silver. I peered over the edge of the path. It was hard to spot her for a moment, but then I saw her. She stood restlessly where we had left her, surrounded in fog. I felt bad for leaving her down there, alone and in the cold: without her, we wouldn't have been able to make it from town to town before running out of food. I moved towards the bag of blankets and rummaged around for her horse blanket. I felt it and pulled it out. I kept it rolled up and jogged down to her; the cold burning my legs. When I finally reached the base of the hill, she trotted over to me, whinnying happily. I stroked her nose.

"It's good to see you too, girl," I said. I made my way to her side, throwing on the horse blanket and tying the straps. I went over to where I had left the saddle and my bow. Everything was still there. The saddle was covered in a light layer of water droplets and the bow wasn't much better, but it hadn't been stolen, so that was just fine by me. I glanced up at the cave. All seemed fine. I took a few steps back and took in a deep breath.

As I started back for the cave, I looked up again at the cave. The light from the fire flickered and pulsed. Then I saw something; the shadow of some sort of... beast covered the glow from the fire.

"Lizzy," I whispered. I grabbed my quiver and bow. I threw the strap of the quiver over my head and bolted up the path. I can't lose her too! I prayed to the Gods above that the beast wouldn't hurt her, that it'd inspect her for a bit, or even better, thought she wouldn't even make a good snack. Those moments running up the hill, we're the longest of my life. But finally, I reached the mouth of the cave. I let out a battle cry as I pulled back the arrow... But the sight of Elizabeth facing a shimmering gold reptile head interrupted me, looking at her in curiosity. The head raised itself and looked at me; I held my arrow tight. It was only a head, no neck or long body. It was paranormal.

"It's OK, (Y/N), this is Argarth," said Elizabeth, coming to my side. I half looked at her. "He lives in this cave, and he's very good a hiding, look!" The head seemed to grow a gold neck, body, four legs, wings and a tail. I saw now the cave was that bit wider at the end; which must have been where he slept. On The floor there was a makeshift rug made of a light layer of sheep's wool. There were also scrolls littered on the floor around where he slept.

A dragon. I lowered my bow in awe. He wasn't much taller than me, his shoulder was about level with my own, but his horns were long and twisted, like a ram's.

"Much better, young one," said the dragon, the voice was old and wisdom-filled, like that of an elderly storyteller or teacher. Yet it was not weak, he still had strength in him.

A drew in a breath. "I apologise for disturbing your place of slumber. We're—"

"—Running from the plague, I imagine?" Said Argarth cutting me off. He turned around towards his scrolls.

"Yes," I replied quietly.

"Hmm, I heard you arrive here earlier," he said, laying down on the sheep's wool, "so I hid. I apologise for my ignorance, but I know that if travellers see me they run," Elizabeth made her way over to him, sitting down on some wool, "so I camouflage myself to hear their stories, the problem comes when people—such as yourself—choose not to speak much, and so I fall asleep easily, which is when this little one," — he nudged Elizabeth on the shoulder — "saw my camouflage fade away. And that brings us up to this moment." He finished. I tugged on my cloak. The fire was dying, and with that fog, there was no way to get any dry firewood, not to mention the creatures that lurked in the forest.

"Come closer, I don't bite, and I can't breathe fire—" he gestured to the scrolls on the floor "—otherwise I wouldn't have so many." He laughed a little. Elizabeth came nearer to him, leaning against his side. Elizabeth could always tell whether people we're trustworthy by looking at them and hearing them talk, and so I trusted her instincts. I moved closer, sitting beside her, nearer to Argarth's head. He moved his wing close to us, almost covering us, before laying his head down.

"Rest. I'd like to hear your stories in the morning." And then the cave was silent. Inside, our little wing-tent was so warm. Argarth emitted such warmth, and his wing held in that warmth. After almost a week of sleeping rough, it was nice to be warm. And so, with little resistance, I fell asleep to the rhythm of Argarth's sleepy breathing.

Chapter Text

Banther 

"And we've been running ever since," I said, finishing our story of how we ended up of the run. My heart felt heavy after telling the story. Elisabeth bit into a roll slowly. she sat beside Argarth tucked into herself. I held my roll in my hand, sitting across from Argarth and Elisabeth.

Argarth hummed sadly. "I'm sorry about the loss of your father. I'm sure he was a great man to have raised both of you so well." He looked from me to Elisabeth.

I smiled sadly. "Thank you," I said sombrely, trying to take another bite of my roll. I had lost my appetite since telling the story, and Elizabeth saw it.

"What about the time we were trying to wash Silver, and she ended up washing us instead?" She said cheerfully. This piqued Argarth's interest, and he looked at her. I giggled.

Argarth looked to me. "Care to tell this tale, (Y/N)?" he asked. And so I did.

Last summer we brought Silver to a shallow part of the river near where we lived. It had been a hot, dry summer and so she really  needed a bath. We led her to the spot, Father carried the huge metal bucket with soap sheddings, I led Shadow and Elizabeth carried some of her brushes and sponges. Everything was going fine until I tried to lead her into the river, and she fought back. We got her into the river where the water was a few inches deep, but we needed her to move more, where water would be up to her shoulder. Father tried to push her from behind. Elizabeth and I tugged on her reins. She gave in, but we fell into the river, soaking our clothes. We laughed it off and got to work and cooling her down. After, we swam and played in the river until nightfall.

I told the story in much more detail when I told it to Argarth. He laughed. It was a deep, powerful laugh, like Father's. We laughed with him, and I got my appetite back. Once we had finished our breakfast, I went to check on Shadow while Elizabeth listened to Argarth story about a princess who fell in love with the dragon who kept guard of her tower. I walked down the dusty path to the base of the hill. I heard Silver whinny at me as I walked down the stone path. I smiled as she did so, after telling the river bath story it had put me in a pleasant mood. She came up to me, waving her head. I laughed and greeted her with a stroke on the nose.

"Hey girl," I said, pulling out some stale crust of the loaf from my pocket and giving it to her. She devoured the crust. I stroked her nose a few more times. Then Elizabeth came down; I heard her footsteps on the path, her boots crushing the loose stones and dust. She ran up to the mare, who nuzzled her cheek.

She giggled at the way her bristly whiskers touched her smooth skin. "Hey, that tickles!" She squealed. I laughed at her giggles; Elizabeth's laughs were contagious.

I felt my back grow cold. I looked back and saw Argarth's gold scales. Silver stood up straight. Her ears fell flat against her neck and her breathing sped up. She reared up on her hind legs. I grabbed her reins and tried to calm her.

"Easy girl. Easy." I tried to soothe. She stopped rearing up, but her ears and breathing still showed she feared the dragon. Argarth got closer to her while still held her reins, worried that she would try to bolt or rear up again. I saw his pupils flex repeatedly. Silver's breathing slowed down and her ears relaxed. Argarth stepped back and looked at her.

"I've never seen an equine up close before," he said, looking at her entirely.

I looked up at him. "What did you do to her?" I demanded.

"I told her I was not a threat, and that she did not have to fear me. That I am a friend and I only wish to look at her and enjoy her company," he said, looking at me before looking back to the mare.

We stayed with Argarth for the next few weeks so we could stay as far away from the plague as possible. I went into town once a week to get food for myself and Elizabeth. To fill in the time I'd teach her how to use a dagger as both to protect herself and to hunt with--though she wasn't keen on using it for either. I also went hunting for fish and small animals like ducks and rabbits, so Elizabeth and I stayed healthy. I also sold some meat to some butchers who would either pay me in other types of meat or in coin.

I was returning from town, Silver walked by my side. Fruit, vegetables, meat and bread filled her saddlebags. I held her reins as we walked, though I knew she'd stay by me, anyway. I had a dagger and hunting knife on my belt and I wore my cloak as usual. The cold nipped at my fingertips and my nose as the sun set slowly behind me. Barely any light reached below the canopy of the forest. Mud and moss squelched below my boots. Up ahead I saw the ogham stones that stood in front of Argarth's lair. I let go of Silver's reins for a second so I could yawn. I slouched forward and kept walking, forgetting about Silver's reins.

I barely noticed the rustle in the bushes, the rustle that sent Silver into a full gallop. I stood up straight in shock and spun around. My adrenaline took over and my tiredness was no more. I grabbed my dagger from my belt and held it back-handed in defence. In the bushes, I saw two yellow eyes shine back at me. I backed up slowly, and the creature came forward, into the somewhat better lighting. The creature was roughly 7 foot in height--standing on all fours--had black pelt, with a white diamond spot on its head. It had long whiskers on its snout and feline-like ears. It had the body of a bear, yet its feline-like features distinguished that it was not, in fact, a bear.

I gulped and ran towards Argarth's lair. "Argarth!" I yell. "Argarth!" I ran for what felt like minutes before hearing heavy wingbeats above me. I kept running, and then he landed before me. His head was raised high, his wings were spread and his teeth were bared. If I hadn't known him, I would've passed out with fear... not that I wasn't far from that. He snarled at the beast behind me. It growled, and he growled back. It whimpered and turned around, a long feline-like tail between its legs as it ran away.

I fell to my knees, my mouth agape. Argarth folded in his wings and closed his mouth. "What... was... that?" I forced myself to ask.

"A banther," Argarth replied. I nodded quietly. He looked at me. "Are you all right?" He asked, lowering his head down to me. I was still in shock after my run-in with the creature and Argarth's sudden appearance. I tucked my dagger away and forced myself to my feet, though my legs were like jelly. Argarth lay down beside me. "Climb on," He said. I walked over with heavy steps and climbed onto the spot on his back where his shoulders and neck met. He took off gently and flew to his lair. It relieved me to see Silver at the base of the hill, Elizabeth stood beside her. And damn, did I have a story to tell her.

Chapter Text

I've lived in this forest nigh ten years, caring for injured and ill animals and studying the natural remedies the forest could provide--along with making my own from what the forest provided. I've never been a town elf. Always wanting to be at one with nature. So when I was old enough, I moved away from my parents and stayed here. And all though no other elves live in this forest, or anywhere near it for that matter, I'm not alone. Small lizards and birds visit me every day, as do some cats. And bigger birds bring me news from wherever they've just travelled from. It's a quiet life, but it's rarely dull.

Almost every day I come across a sick or injured animal--sometimes more than one. But that morning, no animal had come to me with news of any creature being injured, and so I was relaxing, reading up on dragon anatomy. The sun shone in through the windows of my home--which is in the trunk of a tree. I sipped on my herbal tea, its light scent filling my nostrils. My eyes never left my book, even as I went to put my cup down on the table. And then I felt it. My entire home shook as I heard a loud thud outside. It shook for a few seconds, before standing still again.

I'll admit, I was shaken. Nothing like that had ever happened before here in the forest. So what had happened? I put my book down carefully on the table beside my chair, as to not place it in the puddle of herbal tea that had spilt while the tree shook. I walked over to one of the round windows to get a look at the ground. A shallow, wide ridge had been dug into the ground as if a giant had started to till the ground with his plough. I looked down the length of the ridge, noticing a long, thick, pink furry tail. I gasped; it must have been one of the migrating dragons that flew from the west to get to one of their biannual meetings in the middle of the land.

I spun around quickly, rushing toward my pack full of bandages, healing gels and creams, and my healing spellbook. I rushed out of my home and down the spiralling wooden stairs until I reached the forest floor. I ran along the ridge in the ground--my leather pack hitting my thigh with each bounding step. And then I reached the large reptile. Its feathered wings were sprawled out over the ground and its entire body was heaving; its breathing laboured. I noticed several long, deep cuts on its legs and wings, probably because of it hitting branches on its way down. Black dragon blood oozed from the wounds, staining its fur and feathers. I slowly made my way towards its roughly triangular head. It had tuffs of dark pink feathers under its lilac horns, telling me it was a female.

I slowly got down on one knee. She released a low growl, which made my heart race. I took a deep breath.

"I'm not here to hurt you," I soothed. "I'm here to help you." Her growling stopped, but she didn't open her eyes. I took off my pack and put it near to her nostrils, which were still drawing in breath vigorously.

Her breaths halted as she took a sniff of the pack. She opened her eyes, one looking straight at me, an icy blue sapphire looking straight at me. Her pupils were narrow slits--she was in pain.

Finally, she spoke. "Where did you get these remedies?" She asked warily.

"I made them myself. I got the ingredients from the forest around me." I said. She thought for a few moments.

"All right then," she agreed quietly. She moved the wings closer to her body. She winced with every movement and brought them down, so I could inspect them. I had a look at her nearest wing. I noticed small fragments of bark and branches inside some cuts.

"So, what's your name?" I said as I opened my pack and took out a vial of spirit alcohol and spilled some on my hand, before rubbing it all over my two hands.

"Taffia," she breathed.

"All right, Taffia, I'm going to try to get the pieces of wood out of your wounds, all right?" She let out an acknowledging hum. I picked around inside of the wounds that had bark or wood in them. She whimpered every time I touched her flesh, and I felt bad every time, apologising. After I was done, I rubbed one of my natural healing gels onto her wounds.

She hummed, satisfied. "That's soothing," she sighed, as the gel cooled the wounds. I smiled to myself and continued to rub some on the rest of her wounds.

Once she was ready, I led Taffia to a cave, hidden beneath mounds of moss and grass. She stayed there while she healed. Over the next few weeks, I got to know her better. As I had suspected, she had been flying from the west, to meet up with other young dragons and dragonesses who would compete to find a mate. She had travelled day and night to get this far, and so she crashed out of exhaustion and with the cuts to her wings, it would be much too taxing for her to continue on her journey.

She seemed to enjoy her stop in the forest; she liked the serenity of the forest. She could lie around as she pleased, and she would catch fish daily to keep herself fed. She really was making herself at home here and she didn't seem to be in any rush to get back home, even after her wings were completely healed. Though I didn't mind; it's better to have a friend than to not have one, right? We'd spend most of our evenings together, exchanging stories of our childhoods. She'd tell me of the places she had visited on other journeys around the land; they almost made me jealous at me not having wings.

One night, after sitting in one of the large clearings to watch the sunset, we parted ways, and I got ready for bed. I lay in bed for a while, thinking about what I had achieved today, along with recognising some feelings I had developed for Taffia, though I couldn't quite put my finger on what I was feeling. Maybe it was friendship with s creature that could talk? Or...?

And then I was interrupted from my thoughts. I could hear creaking on the stairs up to my home, it sounded as though three or more steps would be stepped on at once. I listened closely to the creaking. And then the door to my home opened. I silently got out of bed and searched for something to defend myself with, but there was nothing to use; I'm a healer, not a warrior or anything else of the sort.

I saw a dark figure look towards my bedroom through the arch that joined the kitchen to my bedroom. The figure was a tall and burly male. The figure lifted his and waved it forward, signalling two other men to go towards the arch. I froze; the other two were as big and burly as the first one I saw. They went for my arms and dragged me out of my home with ease. I wriggled against their grip, but they kept a firm hold on my forearms. I have never been as scared as I was in that moment. My stomach was sick with fear, my heart was racing and tears ran down my face.

I tried to relax my breathing; I needed to think... Taffia!

I wriggled once more. "Taffia!" I screamed. "Taffia!"

The leader who had been walking behind me and the other bandits chuckled. "There's no one around here, sweetheart. Just us," he smirked. When we reached the end of the stairs, I heard wings, heavy wings. Taffia. She swooped down low, roaring. The deafening sound made the bandits run like the wind. Taffia landed beside me and snorted. One bandit turned around, and she snapped her mouth shut at him.

She stood proudly beside me. "Are you all right, (Y/N)?" She asked, lowering her head down to me.

"Yeah, I'm ok."

Chapter Text

The fruits listed in this story all do exist--I promise--and here is what they look like:

Star fruit

Dragon fruit

Star Apples (they're also known as Milk-fruit)

It has been about a month since the bandits tried to kidnap me, and Taffia still hasn't relaxed. I haven't heard anything from the creatures that visit me about the men, whether they were near or in the forest. So, I'm presuming that Taffia scared them off for good. But Taffia wasn't convinced. She's constantly watching me, and following me; making sure I'm never alone. She even sleeps at the base of my tree. At the start, I was all right with it, as I had been pretty badly shaken after my incident with the men. But now? Now, it's just annoying.

Time after time I've gone out to gather food or ingredients for remedies and Taffia would follow. She'd about three paces behind me, her head looming over me like a pink cloud. Often enough I'd have to go into areas of the forest only big enough for a human or elf to pick berries or gather leaves. And Taffia would try to squeeze in beside me, usually getting stuck in brambles and scratched by their thorns, or she'd get her wings stuck between tree branches. It was frustrating because I then had to clean her scratches and put ointment on them after.

And then there was the time I needed to take a nap because I woke up in the middle of the night to heal a poor injured gryphon. It had been a lengthy procedure, so I needed to catch up on my sleep. I had only been asleep for about an hour when I heard something big and heavy hit the side of my house. I sat up with a jolt and got out of bed. I rushed to the door, thinking another creature had flown into my house. I opened the door to see Taffia clinging onto the wooden platform in front of my door, her wings sprawled out to keep balance. Her head was a few inches away from my own. I heard the wooden plank creak from under her. She gave me a nervous smile as half of the plank broke, splinters flew everywhere. I let out a shriek and shielded my face with my arm. I looked at Taffia, who was now hovering by my door. I took a deep breath.

"What is it, Taffia?" I asked, trying to act as concerned as possible. Her icy blue eyes looked straight back at me,

"I wanted to make sure you were all right?" She responded, concerned. "I haven't seen you since this morning."

I sighed. "I appreciate your concern," I started, "but I was in the middle of a nap."

Taffia dropped her gaze. "Oh... sorry." No sooner had she said the words, she flew down to the base of the tree. She lay down, wrapping her tail around a tree root.

"Taffia" I begged quietly. I thought about racing after her, but she seemed to pout, and I was still tired. I settled that I'd apologise to her later. And I did and so did she, but she didn't ease up on her protectiveness.

I've somewhat gotten used to it but I still find it annoying that I can't have time to myself, but maybe over time, she'll leave me alone and deem that the world is safe again.

*-*-*-* 

It had been a very warm week, and I wanted a refreshing, fruity drink. So, I gathered berries, star fruit, dragon fruit and star apples to make a sweet, refreshing drink. Taffia was right behind me, which was a habit that would not change soon. I picked a few of each fruit so I could have a nice breakfast tomorrow and make a few batches of the drink for later. Taffia found it rather strange that there was fruit named after dragons--because dragons rarely eat fruit, though she admitted that it looked similar to the ancient Fire Dragons' flaming egg. I brought the fruit back to my house where I prepared it. I was near the end of cutting a star fruit when accidently I cut myself. I sucked in air between my teeth.

"Ow!" I hissed. I spun around to get my box of healing ointments and bandages for people. I had just put the box on my table when my door swung open. I jumped back in fright. In my doorway, I saw a female, pink winged angel with lilac horns sprouting up between her magenta locks of hair. She had icy blue eyes, and her skin had a rosy hue. She wore a taffy wrap dress that ended at the knee. Her looks left me speechless.

"(Y/N)!" Taffia's voice came from her lips. "What happened?" She asked. She took my cut hand and looked at my finger.

"Taffia?" I questioned. She looked at me.

"Yes, (Y/N), it's me," she said, looking at me. She undid the clasps on the box and rummaged inside.

"Wait, I have to clean it first," I said interrupting her search. I walked over to the sink. I turned on the tap and let it run for a few seconds before putting my finger under it. Once the wound was clean, I sat at the table and picked out a cotton ball and some tape from the box. I cut off some tape and held the cotton ball to my cut. I looked up to Taffia.

"Could you put the tape around my finger?" I asked. She took the piece of tape and wrapped it over the cotton ball and around my finger. "Thanks," I uttered and closed the box before putting it away. "So, how did this"--I gestured to Taffia's humanoid body--"happen? And why haven't you used this form before?" I asked, sitting back down.

"Honestly, I'm not sure," she started. "I just felt you were hurt and came up here. I felt something inside me spread through me and now I'm like this." She paused. I saw that she wanted to tell me something, but she as was scared.

"Taffia, what is it?" I asked, grabbing her hand. She looked at me and took my hands in hers.

"(Y/N)... I love you. And I think this form was an act of magic, an act that brings us together or that shows us that we are meant to be together." I looked up at her. I felt something inside, like I had found myself by hearing those words. Taffia looked away. I rose slowly to my feet and held her cheek.

"I love you too, Taffia."

Chapter Text

The video that inspired this

Here's what the creatures mentioned in the one-shot look like (of course you can imagine your own versions of them):

Phoenix eggs

Cosmic wolf
-1
-2 (no horns)

Hippogriff

Gryphon

Sea serpent

Kraken

Hippocampus

Hydra

Manticore

Jackalope 

Wolpertinger

Amphithere
-1
-2

Qilin 

Dragon eggs

(T/O/J)= Type Of Jacket (leather, fleece, denim etc)

(F/D)= Favourite Drink

(F/C)= Favourite Colour

(T/O/D)= Type Of Dragon (fire, ice, air/wind, water, earth, star, sun, moon, mudwing, sandwing, rainwing, Nightwing etc.)

(D/N)= Dragon Name

I've been feeling rather lonely since I've moved into my new apartment. And since I'm studying magic in my new university, I was thinking of adopting a magical creature, though of what type, I wasn't sure. So, I did some research on where best to go. And it turned out that there was a special pet shop about an hour away from where I lived. And so, I planned my trip to Lighthallow, the town with the pet shop in it, carefully, so I could travel to and from Lighthallow in good time... and so I didn't get lost.

My morning started with a bus ride to the nearest train station. Once I was there, I bought myself a return ticket and waited for my train. The sun shone brightly that morning as I waited on the platform. It warmed my face and skin as the cool breeze pulled at my (T/O/J) jacket. I pulled out my phone and had a look at the screenshot I had taken from the website of the pet shop. Its primary colours were black and violet. Its text was white. To the sides of the article, there were pictures of scaled eggs; eggs with flame-like markings on their shells; paw prints; and what looked to be a scrap of scales--perhaps fish scales; all the pictures were white. At the very top, there was a feathered wing, and a scaled wing, side by side as if they were part of the same creature. I was about to have another read through my screenshots when my train pulled up. I tucked away my phone and walked on to the train after it stopped.

Our trains are steam trains that spew out a glittery water vapour and the odd bubble or two. The carriages were also vintage-style. Most of the carriages were open carriages with broad seats on either side of the aisle that could fit two people comfortably. This morning's riders were mainly commuters, heading for work; the schools haven't started up yet so I would have guessed they were heading for work in their formal clothing. I sat down in one coach, laying my satchel on my lap. 

The train ride to Lighthallow was just under an hour long. I walked off of the train and sat in the train station. The light buzz of the air conditioning units filled the station. I looked at my phone and opened my digital map. I searched for the pet shop and it gave me directions. I sighed, disappointed; the shop was still far away. I rose to my feet and walked out of the station, conveniently there was a bus stop right outside of the train station. I glanced at the timetable; I had ten minutes until the next bus arrived. 

So, I went back inside to get myself a(n) (F/D). I waited inside the cool train station, looking up at one of the mainly LED filled screens in the station. This one told the people inside what bus would be outside soon, and mine was next. When the bus was about a hundred meters away, the board would say that the bus was outside, so you didn't have to stay in the freezing cold, or in today's case, the boiling heat. As soon as the screen said mine was here, I headed out and got my change ready for the bus. As I arrived at the edge of the concrete path, the bus pulled up.

After three stops, my stop was next. A few people got off on the same stop as me. I looked at my phone again, checking the map. I followed it until I stood in front of the shop. I looked up from my phone. The name of the shop was Magical Companions, written in white cursive font on the same black and violet background as the website. I tucked away my phone in my trouser pocket and walked inside. The door hit a bell on the ceiling as I entered the shop. The smell of animal food hit me before I saw anything. I walked inside the warmly lit shop. 

I looked around. In the middle of the room, there was a wire cage in the middle of the room, which was about 5 foot by 5 foot and it was about a meter off the ground. Inside the cage were four cosmic wolf pups. They were cyan, navy and white or magenta, black and white. One pup stood on its hind legs leaned on the wire cage. The pup barked twice, and the other three flashed white and teleported beside its sibling.

On the left side of the room, there were water tanks with tiny kraken the size of small octopi, hippocampus the size of small koi fish and sea serpents the size of eels. On the right side of the room, there were small wire cages with manticores the size of cats, jackalope and wolpertinger the size of rabbits, miniature amphitheres the size of bearded dragons, and miniature gryphons and hippogryphs the size of large house cats. Behind the cosmic wolf pups, there was another wire cage that held two hydras the size of collies, and another with three tiny qilins. At the very back, there was the shop counter, which had faded from a deep coffee to a pale beige in the middle. Under the counter, there were the scaled eggs and the flame-eggs from the website pictures. 

I lingered by the counter for a moment before turning around. One of the qilins cooed up at me. I petted it and then one hydra made a sound at me. I looked at the cage. One head of one hydra snapped its mouth shut at me, another head gurgled at me. It was a cute sound, so I gave it a pat too.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you," came a voice. I jumped and spun around. There was a woman behind the counter with long, curly red hair dressed in earthy colours. On the counter, there was a miniature gryphon. "Y'know, with more than one head, they're hard to predict and they have more teeth to bite you with." I nodded quietly and came closer to the counter. "My name is Shela. What can I help you with today?" She asked, smiling brightly across the counter. 

"Well, I'm looking for a pet," I say. The miniature gryphon came closer to me, its black fur and feathers rubbed against my skin softly. Shela's smile got bigger.

"Well, you certainly came to the right place!" She said, placing her hands on her hips. "Do you know what type of Magical Companion are you looking for?" She asked. The gryphon on the counter looked up at me and meowed. "Don't listen to Lucifer, he doesn't speak for all gryphons," she said. 

"Well, the thing is, I'm not sure," I say looking around, "they all look so fascinating."

"Well, lucky for you my friend, I am perfectly prepared for this type of dilemma." She turned around and fetched a leather-covered book. She took a loose piece of white paper from the back of the book. "Please fill out this form," she said, taking a black feather from Lucifer's bunch of feathers around his neck, which made me flinch. He hissed at her as she dipped the shaft of the feather into the inkwell beside her. I took the feather and the sheet of paper. The form comprising things like my name, how I'd describe myself in three words, what I wanted from a pet, things like that. I handed Shela back the completed form and the feather. She looked at the form and then to the book in front of her. 

"All right, Mr/Miss (Y/N)," she said, putting down the page and scribbling something on it. "So, I've concluded, that you-- " she pointed her index finger at me with enthusiasm, "--are best suited for a dragon," she said. "of course, we don't keep live dragons here; they're hard to maintain and they don't get on with hydras and they are remarkably clingy." She grabbed a key from a hook behind the counter. "So, I will show you some dragon eggs and then I'll tell you about the dragon inside them," She explained. 

She pulled out four of the scaled eggs from beneath the counter. The dragon eggs were no bigger than newborn kittens. Immediately the (F/C) coloured egg drew my attention. "Do you feel drawn to one?" she asked, noticing my reaction.

"The (F/C) one," I said. 

"Ah, a(n) (T/O/D) dragon," Shela said. She then explained how the dragon's growth cycle would go, how big it would get and when it would access its elemental power. She told me on how best to take care of the dragon egg until it hatched, how to take care of the hatchling, what were the best foods to give it and what type of toys for it to play with--a laser pointer was one of the many suggested. Thankfully, the dragon hatchling wouldn't grow to be that big, only about the size of a house cat.

I left Magical Companions with two bags full to the brim with supplies to take care of the dragon egg and, later, the dragon hatchling. The (F/C) dragon egg was in a small protective box in my satchel. I walked to the bus stop, prepared my change for the bus driver and waited for the bus. I got home in the late afternoon, so I had plenty of time to set up the nest for the dragon egg. 

It took two weeks for the egg to hatch. And the hatchling was the same colour as its egg, (F/C). I called the hatchling (D/N). They were/He/She was just so cute to look at, but if I stared for too long, they/he/she would snap at me--they/he/she doesn't like attention. (D/N)'s nest is right beside my bed, though often enough they/he/she would try to make their/his/her way into my bed. I didn't mind; I liked their/his/her company and feeling their/his/her heat beside me.

(D/N) likes to glide around my apartment from time to time. They/he/she isn't the biggest fan of baths, so I have to feed them/him/her treats while they're/he/she is in the bath, so hopefully they/he/she will get used to baths soon. They/he/she also enjoys meeting my friends when I see them and they/he/she loves to sit on my shoulder as I walk around my apartment or when I walk around the university campus--it's the only place I take them/him/her. They/He/She has picked up on the people I dislike and often enough, while I'm walking around on campus, they/he/she will hiss at those people if they come near me, so that's fun. 

So far (D/N) has been eating lots and has been enjoying life in my apartment. They've/He/She has grown a few inches since they/he/she has hatched. (D/N) is due a checkup with Shela soon so let's hope they/he/she has learnt to play nice and will stay quiet in my bag while we travel back to Lighthallow.

Chapter Text

The first bit is based on this

(F/G) = Favourite Game

No POV

Bianca ran into the Sorceress's throne room, carrying a cream dragon egg with blue speckles. The rabbit skipped laboriously on the maroon and gold carpet up to the turquoise dinosaur.

"We managed to... capture the eggs... Your Highness. Every last one!" Bianca panted, holding up the dragon egg between the sleeves of her magenta cloak. She placed the egg at the foot of The Sorceress. She sat up and clapped delightfully.

"Excellent." She said joyously. "Maybe you will amount to something after all." She said, sitting back, a wide grin on her face. Bianca was taken aback. "Now go guard the tunnels!" She ordered, pointing to the door. "Stop anyone from coming through." She placed her fist firm on her armrest.

Bianca bowed and walked backwards out of the throne room. She sighed and thought of a spell to block the tunnels. She slipped out her wand and chanted a phrase. Only she mispronounced a few of the words. A wave of magic rippled through the land.

"That should have done it," she said, dusting her hands.

(Y/N)'s POV

I arrived home from an interminable day of shopping with my mum--despite my pleas to stay at home. I huffed, taking off my backpack and dropping it at the foot of my bed. I took off/out my headphones/earbuds, which were plugged into phone inside my (F/G) hoodie pocket. I slipped off my hoodie and hit the on-button on my console/CPU and turned on my TV/monitor. I loaded my Spyro Reignited Trilogy game disk and slipped it into the disk tray/slot. I grabbed my controller and connected it to my console/CPU. I then selected the game and the loading screen of Spryo frowning at the player with the three games in the background.

Then Spryo Reignited Trilogy popped up on the purple fog background with a stereotypical magic sound. I sat on my beanbag/chair/gaming chair. I pressed the continue button, and it brought me to a visual of the three games; Spyro The Dragon, Ripto's Rage and Year Of The Dragon. Above Spyro The Dragon and Ripto's Rage there was 100%. And above Year of the Dragon was 0%. I pressed on the third game and watched the three cutscenes where Bianca the Rabbit stole the dragon eggs with the help of the Sorceress' minions; when she told the Sorceress that the mission was a success; and when the fairy told the dragons what had happened to the dragon eggs. Then the game brought me to the view of Spyro looking out over a lush green spring and Hunter running off to find the dragon eggs--God, how I hate that NPC. I touch the joystick to turn around when my controller shocks me and a white light flashes before my eyes.

***

In a flash of light, I'm brought into the world that I had just been Spyro standing in, right in the spot where he had stood, I turn around, hearing the unmissable sound of Spyro collecting gems. The purple and gold dragon turned to face me. He stood at my abdomen.

"Who are you?" He asked, raising a brow, Sparx hovered beside him.

"Spyro?" I ask. "How are you right in front of me?" I touch him on the brow--he's solid, so this isn't some VR game. It's then I see it--I too am a cartoon.

"Well, I'm real, that's how I'm in front of you," Spyro said with some cheek. I fell silent. "Seeing as you know who I am, can I know who you are?"

"I'm (Y/N)."

"Well, (Y/N), since you're here, how about you help us find the dragon eggs?"

"Sure," I shrug. I follow him. We first went around collecting gems, though I could walk right through rather than be able to collect them. When we were near the portal to Sunny Villa, I noticed one of the dragon eggs on a platform.

"Spyro, over there," I said, pointing to the egg.

"Got it," he said, sprinting over and jumping onto the platform. I followed suit and stood on the platform while he collected the green and red gems around it. He then stood in front of the egg and it hatched. Out of the egg hatched Isabell, a grey dragonling with cyan horns and wings. The hatchling tried to fly but fell. The dragonling looked at me and circled my feet.

"Mama!" Isabelle chirped, even though I'm a human male/female. And no sooner had it spoken, a cocoon of light surrounded it and teleported it back to the dragon world.

"That was weird," Spyro noted before running off again. We soon ran into a fairy who gave Spyro some advice and then Bianca showed up, trying to scare Spyro. But she failed, as all the villains do in Spyro.

Spyro, Sparx, Hunter and I raced around hatching eggs and collecting gems, before finally releasing Sheila the Kangaroo from Moneybags. Each time we hatched a dragonling, it would run up to me and call me Mama, which was, as Spyro said, weird, but they were too cute to not enjoy the nickname.

After collecting all the eggs from Sunrise Spring, Sheila's Alp, Sunny Villa, Cloud Spires, Molten Crater, Seashell Shore, Mushroom Speedway, Buzz's Dungeon and Crawdad Farm, when Spyro had unlocked the Back Home wind current, a special portal opened beside it. Spyro turned to me.

"We, this sure has been fun, (Y/N)," Spyro said.

"Yeah, it has," I replied, scratching him under the chin, just where he liked it. I turned to the portal.

"And (Y/N)," I turned around, "stop crashing into cliffs."

I laughed and ran through the portal.

***

I woke up dreary eyed and confused. I was in my bed, my controller sat on my desk as it always did. I sat up and sighed.

"I really dreamt about going shopping with Mum."

Chapter Text

No POV

Smaug stirred in his mountain. He lay upon thousands upon thousands of gold coins, chalices and gems, though not under them, just on them; he didn’t have enough treasure to immerse himself in. Not yet, anyway. His mountain at the time was nowhere near as large as Erebor, nor was his treasure. He had rested here, in this mountain, for two months, after destroying his last one while trying to get out of it. He had slept for too long and had grown too big to get out of his cave. And so, he spent months upon months scouring the land for an alternative place to call home.

When he first came here, his chamber was devoid of riches, so he made it his job to pillage as many villages as possible in the area. Then, the lords from farther away towns, but still near enough for Smaug to pillage with an hour of beating his mighty wings, would drop enourmous amounts of gold and other wealthy possessions at the base of his new mountain. He smirked at the thought; men were so scared of him, they gave up their wealth to keep the fire-drake at bay.

So, he did not need to leave his chamber. Until now.

Something had disturbed him from his slumber.

A sound echoed through the chamber. The dragon stirred again. It sounded like a choked sobbing. And then another sound found its way into the chamber. This time it sounded like sniffling. The sobbing and sniffling rang through the chamber again, and again, and again. It was never-ending.

Smaug snapped open his amber eyes. His pupil narrowed down to a black slit in the middle of his orange sapphire eye. Who dared whimper and weep in his mountain? Who dared to disturb his slumber with their sorrows?

He rose to his feet, tail whipping through the air, knocking his treasure about. It displeased him. His lip rolled up into a snarl as he growled. He walked towards the wide tunnel into the chamber, the pale moonlight beamed down the steep slope of a tunnel. He had noticed the sobbing had turned into whimpering, but it still bugged him. It itched at his sensitive ears as he climbed up the tunnel, his front claws gripping the walls, his back ones pushing him forward.

He emerged onto the platform at the yawning entrance of the tunnel. His large red-gold head poking out of the entrance. He heard the shuffling of tiny feet to the side. He smelled the air. He could smell a human youngling. He looked in the child's direction, seeing its shoulder poke out from behind one of the spiking stones by the entrance.

Smaug emerged further out of the tunnel, curious why a child, of all things, was up here. He’d had knights, lords, the odd woman, come before him with offerings, either that of death, treasure or food. He’d only ever taken the treasure and eaten the knights, though--they never stood a chance against him. But never had he had a child in front of him.

He moved his head to see the child, his long neck moving as elegantly as a snake through the air. He looked down at the child with a large orange-yellow eye. The child was curled into a ball, trembling with fear and the cold, sniffling. He/She/They were young, about six or seven years old. He/She/They were dressed in a dirty, torn tunic. He/She/They had long, matted hair and his/her/their skin was as filthy as their clothes. He/She/They trembled on the ground as he looked over them, looking at his/her/their skinny dirty knees.

The fire-drake felt sadness tug on his heart, which surprised him because he had felt nothing like that. He rested his head on the ground by the child.

“Hello,” he greeted as softly as he could with his booming voice. The child shuffled his/her/their feet and tried to stop sniffling as he/she/they trembled. “I am Smaug,” he introduced. “And you are?”

The child hesitated before answering. “(Y/N),” he/she/they stuttered. (I don’t know how to type Your Name (Y/N) stuttered ¯\_(ツ)_/¯)

“Why are you here, (Y/N)?” The dragon spoke softly, which was very much against his nature.

“Be-because I’m an orphan and-and dragons like orphans,” he/she/they sniffed.

“But you barely have any meat on you,” he thought aloud, “what would I ever do with you?”

(Y/N) fell silent and continued to tremble. That wasn’t the best thing to say.

Smaug shifted uncomfortably. He looked around. A fog was gathering around the mountain, dusting it with cold water droplets. He could feel condensation gathering on his scales. He looked to (Y/N). Goosebumps covered every inch of his/her/their skin, and undoubtedly under his/her/their thin tunic. He/She was/They were trembling violently.

Smaug hummed and turned around. (Y/N) thought he was going away and leaving him/her/them there. But the red-golden dragon picked up the child, his/her/their tunic between his lips. Smaug carried him/her/them into his chamber, carrying him/her/them like a dam would her hatchling. To light the way for (Y/N), he made his chest and neck glow, as if he were preparing to breathe fire on his enemies. The warm light reflected against his treasure. He tossed around pieces of treasure as he walked over to his nest in a bowl made of gold and jewels. He placed (Y/N) in the centre of the bowl and curled up around him/her/them.

“Tomorrow I’ll get clothes for you. Better clothes than the rags you’re wearing now,” Smaug said, moving his wings so they made a makeshift tent for (Y/N), trapping in his heat to keep him/her/them warm. He/She/They stopped shivering soon after the dragon laid down beside him/her/them. The fire-drake’s neck and chest stopped glowing as he relaxed his body. Maybe being a sacrifice wasn’t so bad?

*-*-*-*

Fifteen years later

(Y/N) was travelling back from Dale, one of his/her/their many places of employment. He/She/They wore a heavy cloak and a basic ensemble that most labourers wore. He/She/They were nearing the base of Smaug’s mountain, the mountain he/she/they grew up in. They pulled their wooden staff off their back and used it to lean on as they climbed the stairs up to the dragon’s layer.

He/She/They would travel back and forth from towns near and around the mountain, stopping to stay with her former guardian between each town; usually for a day or two.

(Y/N) continued to climb, finally reaching the dragon’s platform in front of his tunnel down to his chamber. He/She/They banged their staff off the wall of the tunnel.

“O, Smaug the Magnificent, may I come in?” (Y/N) called. Sometimes Smaug would be awake when he/she/they came to visit, but sometimes he was asleep and if (Y/N) entered unannounced, and he wasn’t fully awake, he’d snap his jaw at him/her/them, almost eating him/her/them. Though gladly, that only happened once.

(Y/N) waited for a response, but was met with the distant sound of hammers hitting chisels. “Smaug?” He/She/They called. Still no response. (Y/N) slid down the tunnel and into the chamber. He/She/They could hear high-pitched clanging coming from all directions in the chamber.

(Y/N) walked straight ahead, looking around, trying to identify where exactly the sounds were coming from in the chamber. They stayed walking, looking in all directions instead of the one he/she/they were walking in. He/She/They took the last step but didn’t feel the floor beneath him/her/them. Instead, they fell dozens of feet, landing face-first into icy stone at the feet of a dwarven miner. The dwarf jumped back in shock and bent down to examine the human. He/She was/They were dead.

*-*-*-*

Smaug arrived back later that night. He had spent the entire day trying to tell (Y/N) about the miners in the mountain, to stop him/her/them from going there. He had followed his/her/their scent to his mountain, hoping he/she/they had waited at the base for him. When he didn’t see him/her/them at the base, he spiralled up the mountain by the stairs, hoping to spot her but couldn’t. When he reached the platform, he immediately smelled death. He plodded forward. A small circle of dwarves stood in front of him, facing inward. Smaug growled, and the dwarves scattered amongst his gold. In front of him lay the broken body of (Y/N). Anger swelled inside him. Not only had the dwarves snuck into his mountain when he was away hunting, but they had caused (Y/N)’s death.

He snarled, his tail whipped through the air, hitting the tunnel walls. He roared a gut-wrenching roar with all his rage. He released a long stream of flames, spraying fire all over the chamber, burning the dwarves alive and disintegrating (Y/N)’s remains. The fire-drake left his home and flew down to the base of the mountain, seeing a huge gathering of dwarves camping there. He spat fire at them too, his heart raging with what they had done.

I will kill all the dwarves I come across, he thought angrily. I will wipe out their species for killing my (Y/N)!

He looked off into the distance. Erebor and Dale were ahead of him. And dwarves filled Erebor. In particular, it housed the dwarf king there. What better way than to take vengeance on the species that took away his most beloved, than by taking away the beloved king of that species.

Chapter Text

Warning: swearing ahead.

I scanned the surrounding area, dressed in my dark fireproof vest, jacket and trousers, carrying my sniper rifle while I looked at to the bright sunny sky. As always, we looked to the sky, looking out for the fowl beasts of the sky, the ones who took everything from us.

Dragons.

They first started attacking two years ago. I, like many others, lost my parents and younger brother to them, along with the rest of my family. And I’ve been hiding with our small band of survivors ever since.

Today we were harvesting our food. It was wheat, potatoes, strawberries, tomatoes and some other vegetables like carrots and cabbages. They were easy to grow and didn’t take long to germinate so we could keep planting them.

Beside me stood Kyle, a blonde stubble bearded, freckle douchebag who thinks he’s God’s gift to our burned, apocalyptic society. He was always trying to talk to me, trying to act smooth... It was torture. Sometimes I imagine tossing him at a dragon when it next attacked. Though our leader wouldn’t allow it... But accidents can happen.

I can imagine these things all I want, but they’ll probably never come through. I smirk to myself as I thought of ditching him to an angry, blazing dragon after getting lost in a cave--that was one of my favourite scenarios to imagine.

But then something caught my eye. It rolled into my view. I looked towards it. It was rugby-ball shaped and semi-transparent with a yellow hue. I walked closer to it, scanning the surrounding area. I hunched down beside the ball-shaped thing, examining it. It was about a foot long and was wider on one end than the rest.

An egg? I thought to myself in surprise. A bit off, I could see a small cave entrance. I picked up the egg and held it to the sun, seeing the silhouette of a curled up dragon inside.

A dragon egg.

I placed the egg back on the ground gently. I heard a low rumble come from inside the cave, almost like a dragon’s growl. I heard Kyle shout my name, though it sounded more like a squeak. I stood up slowly, picking up the eg and rolled it back towards the cave mouth like a bowling ball. Just not as hard. I slowly walked away from the cave and climbed back up to Kyle.

“I’m here!” I called back, holding my rifle in hand.

“You find something?” He asked, jogging over to me. I muttered to myself.

“No,” I responded and looked to the sky again.

When we wake, keep both eyes on the sky. When we sleep, keep one eye on the sky. When we see him, dig hard, dig deep, run for shelter and never look back.

I glanced back over to the cave. I saw a scaled wing creep out of the yawning cave mouth and take the egg back under the wing, rolling it on the ground under its boney wing finger. Kyle looked in the direction I was looking.

“You found an egg and didn’t take it!” He accused in a hushed tone, arms held wide.

“It was innocent!” I retorted in just as quiet of a tone.

Kyle scowled and went to run for the cave, his own rifle in hand. I pushed him back.

“Don’t!” I scowled. “It hasn’t attacked yet! If you attack, it will not only kill you, but it will kill all of us.” Kyle looked away, as if he was thinking--that was a first. “Just leave it and be on high alert, in case it does attack.” Kyle sighed and nodded, turning back towards our crops. I followed suit.

The others stayed harvesting while we looked over them, making sure nothing came in our direction. I was forever glancing from the sky to the cave. As the day went on, clouds gathered in the sky, gloomy clouds. Storm clouds. We had just finished picking the harvest when rain spilled from the sky. We all pulled on our rain jackets as soon as it started, though we were all pretty wet before we could slip them on.

Our driver, Michael, hopped into our pickup truck, and we got into the flatbed with the produce. Micheal turned the key in the engine. The truck shuddered and spluttered but didn’t start. Michael tried again twice more before getting out of the car, the rain spilling off the hoods of our jackets.

“What is it, Mike?” One of our company asked.

Michael sighed. “She won’t start,” he said in an obvious tone above the sound of falling rain. Michael lifted the hood of the engine and turned on his flashlight, sighing. He’d have to get a better look when the rain had stopped so the engine wouldn’t get damaged. The rest of us got out of the bed.

Michael looked around. “(Y/N),” he started. “Go scout that cave,” he ordered, pointing to the cave that had the dragoness in it. I looked at it and reluctantly followed the order, jogging through the rain, mud and puddles. I slowed my pace when I got near the entrance and raised my gun, ready to shoot at that anything came forward. I edged my way into the cave, finger on the trigger as I scanned the cave.

I was about to turn on the light on my rifle when I heard something big fall from the roof and land in front of me. And that’s where I looked, right in front of me. Then I saw two burning amber eyes. I yelled in surprise. The dragon before me shrieked in response. It was deafening. I heard the others scream outside, and the dragon looked up. Its navy head rose and looked out of the cave, releasing a torrent of fire. The others scrambled and Michael miraculously got the truck running. After skidding around in the mud for a bit, they zoomed off, spraying water and mud in their wake.

I ran out of the cave, calling for them to come back, but they didn’t look back

“Shit!” I swore, placing my hands either side of my head in despair. Then I noticed the rain had stopped hitting my coat, but I could see rain falling around me. I looked up, seeing the semi-outstretched wing of the navy dragoness covering me as she watched the others leave. She looked down at me with soft amber eyes and gestured to her angled head towards the cave.

Maybe these creatures were capable of more than killing millions.

I walked back to the cave, and she walked backwards to keep me dry. Once I was inside, she turned around; I turned on my torch, taking it off my rifle. There was a large indentation in the floor, it almost looked like a giant bowl. Inside was the dragon egg I had seen earlier. Then I saw the egg bounce and roll around. That was probably how it had escaped its mother the first time. The dragoness nudged me inside to the bowl with her flat head. I slid into it as the egg bounced again and rolled around.

Thunder rolled, and lightning crackled outside, making me jump in surprise. The dragoness wound her way around me and lay down, trapping me and the egg in the middle of her large scaly body.

The storm lasted three days. The dam dragon went to get food for me every day, which I would cook over a fire, or--which wasn’t the best alternative--she’d scorch it with her fire breath, burning to a crisp--I’d usually give all the burnt bits to her while I dug for the edible meat.

After the storm had passed, she wouldn’t let me go home, so I stayed, hoping the others had found an alternative place to plant their seeds.

One day while she went for food, a chirp came from the egg as it bounced again. The egg had gotten even more active as the days went on, but this was the first time I heard something. I looked at the egg as it rolled again inside its nest, rolling around and around. It made me dizzy just watching it.

It came to a slow stop before it bulged in a few places at once. And then it did again. And again. I walked over slowly, watching it.

I then saw a small snout pierce the eggshell and the egg’s membrane. I looked on, sitting at the edge of the bowl as the slimy, scaly head took its first breath. It took three more before it expanded its wings and shattered the eggs, sending eggshell fragments flying. I yelped in surprise, looking away as an eggshell fragment almost hit my face.

I looked back at the hatchling, the egg membrane still stuck to most of its body. I came closer, tearing off the white membrane that stuck to it like a skinsuit. Soon the little dragon was free, and it hopped about, shaking its blue scales free of slime. It released some puppy-like sounds as it did so. It was about the size of a grown house cat--perhaps bigger, and its wingspan was as long as its body.

It then looked up at me with the same amber eyes of its mother. Our eyes locked and I could understand it. He/She/They saw me as his/her/their mother. He/She/They rubbed his/her/their head against mine. I laughed a little.

“I’m not your dam!” I insisted. I heard wingbeats in the distance. I looked back at the cave entrance as late morning sunlight poured through it. “That’s probably her now.”

I then heard a harpoon being released and the excruciating cry of a dragon roaring in pain.

“FOR (Y/N)!” I heard someone shout as a loud thump. The ground shook a little as a thump surrounded the area.

“Oh, no!” I gasp. I look at the hatchling who was curled up, scared, whimpering. I scooped up the bundle of scales. Grabbed my fireproof vest, gun, torch and rain jacket and hid in the back of the cave, in case the others came looking for me or if Kyle had told them about the egg. I curled up in a ball, the hatchling in my lap, and threw my jacket over me and tried to soothe the scaly bundle.

***

It’s been two years since (D/N)’s dam died at the hands of people I would have called family. We don’t live in that cave now. We live in a closed-down shopping centre that has been abandoned for years and the two upper level are completely rubble, while the underground parking lots and ground floor are fine, apart from a few cracks.

(D/N) is now the size of an average dragon, standing about a storey tall and about twenty feet long. He/She/They do most--if not all--of the hunting and has quiet the keen sense of hearing, so he/she/they can ward off other dragons before they can see or smell me--though the odd time he/she/they come back with bite and claw wounds.

It’s not the best scenario, but it’s a lot better than being huddled underground hoping a dragon doesn’t try to smoke 80 people out of their bunker every night. I just hope this all ends soon and that we don’t have to hide anymore.

Chapter Text

H/C  = Hair Colour

----------------------------------------------------

I treaded through the lush overgrowth of the forest, water droplets spraying onto my metal boots. I wore full knight armour as I carried my belongings in a bag on my back. My armour clinked and clanked as the light faded behind me, behind the high walls of our city Hivira. The city I had called home for as long as I can remember.

I left Hivira because of our king, our traitorous, corrupted King Maurice. I had found out of corrupt he truly was and when I went to speak out about him; he silenced me, banishing me from the kingdom. The kingdom I had trained to protect for over 14 years.

Though I’m outside the city walls, I’m still in our kingdom, Klisbefog, so I’m still in danger of being imprisoned for not following the order. But I can’t leave Klisbefog any quicker, seeing as His Majesty took my mount and my knighthood. And if I travel on major roads, I’ll surely be noticed.

A roll of thunder sounded above. I looked up, my metal plates of armour clicking against each other. I shifted the bag on my back uneasily.

Just what I need, I thought sarcastically, a storm. It was still a few hours off, but I didn’t know if there was anywhere to stop nearby, any shelter, as staying under a tree would be unsafe tonight. 

I sigh and pull on my knight helmet, in hopes of it keeping me dry should it rain. I marched on forward, a steeply sloping, rock ‘staired’ hill stood before me.

(Similar to this)

I looked up at it. It was the same size as a castle’s keep, in both height and width. I noticed a rock jutting out in a horizontal position, unlike the rest of the rocks on the hill. There seemed to be a doorway made of rocks holding it up. It was about three quarters way up, so it would be a long climb.

“Shelter,” I whisper to myself and start the climb up the vertical, layered rocks that covered the mountain. Each one was about the size of a grown human, so I had to pull myself up onto each one, throw my bag onto the next step and keep climbing the tall stone stairs.

By the time I got up to the ledge, it had exhausted me of my strength. I lay on my back, fighting for breath. I threw off my helmet. It clanked on the smooth stone slab beside me. A long, wet, messy strand of (H/C) hair fell from my loose bun onto my face. I released a loud sigh of relief.

Then a flash of lightning ran from the heavens to the forest, and rain spilled from the sky. I smirked to myself. Fate had a strange sense of humour.

I sat up, watching the rain plummet from the sky. Thunder rolled and lightning crackled around me. It was weirdly cosy. But then a softer sound caught my attention. I whipped my head around. I hadn’t noticed it before, but there was a cave in the rocky hill and a warm light came from it. I could smell the unmistakable scent of burning tar torches--I’ve used them many times since I’ve started bootcamp. I listened closely for the soft sound again.

The feminine whine came from the cave and echoed through its stone tunnel. I was half expecting a masculine grunt to follow it--even though I’ve never slept with a man, women have always appealed to me more. But no grunts came from the cave, just feminine moans and whines.

I rose to my feet. There were no other noises to accompany her whines and moans, which confused me. I walked forward, attaching my helmet to my belt and placing a gloved hand on the hilt of my sword.

The moans and whines got louder as I got nearer, as I had expected, as did the smell of the torches. I walked out into the warmly lit pocket at the end of the tunnel. This was where the moans were loudest. I could now smell something else, something disgusting, yet weirdly intoxicating at the same time. It was the only way I could describe it.

A crying moan came from my left side, where most of the chamber was.

There was a large stock of gold in the middle, scattered with colourful gems and slivers of silver. I edged closer to the mound. As I got closer, I could hear some smooth squelching noises, like those of when I’d take part in sexual activities with Princess Ellis, King Maurice’s daughter--that may have been another reason he banished me as he had plans for her to marry one child of the royalty of the neighbouring kingdom.

I jogged up the side of the mound, moving some gold coins a little and throwing them on the floor with my strides. I peered over the edge of the sparkling gold. Inside, I saw a glittery silver dragoness, laying on her back in the bowl of gold, inserting and removing her tail from her vent. She was about as long as a small cottage. Her sharp teeth dug into her lower lip as she pleasured herself.

The tip of her tail was slick with her juice every time I saw her remove most of it. I also noticed that here was where the indescribable scent came from, the weirdly intoxicating one.

I bit my lip. This was a very weird thing to come across and during a storm no less. I shifted my legs a little—I was getting aroused by this sight. But why?

I looked down at her and stood up. Perhaps I could help her. She needed pleasuring, and I needed shelter. It was a win-win situation. I took off my gloves, belt, armour, chain-mail hauberk, tunic, leggings and undergarments.

While I was tossing my armour to the floor, I had alerted the dragoness. She edged her way out of the bowl. Upon hearing armour she thought a knight had come, a male one--the type she didn’t like. But it relieved her to find me, a female one. And undressing, of all things. She let out a curious gurgle and stepped out of her bowl of treasure.

I turned around, bare now, with my hair out of its tie. The silver dragoness stood in front of me, leaning in over the edge of her treasure bowl. Her icy blue eyes scanned my body from head to toe, she eyed my core muscles and chest longer than the rest of my body. She seemed to smile.

I blushed, embarrassed and surprised.

“I’m (Y/N),” I introduced myself. “I’m a banished knight from Hivira. I’m in need of shelter for tonight, or as long as the storm lasts. And I could also do with some protection while I leave the kingdom. I-uh, couldn’t help but notice you’re in need of... some help.”

The dragoness smiled again; I glanced back at her tail; the tip was still in her vent.

“I am Cova, the dragoness of this cave. And you’re right, I need help,” she said. She removed her tail from her vent and walked around me. “I’m in heat, and I do not want bulls coming for me. They are arrogant and do not understand how to pleasure a dragoness. I have no room to care for them,” she announced. “But dragonesses, they are dazzling and beautiful. And know a great deal about pleasure. And a human dragoness might just be enough to stop the bulls from smelling me.” she lowered her head on the ground and reached for my breast, rubbing it with the smooth side of her nail, making me shiver.

She lifted her tail and put its tip between my legs, feeling my heat.

“You will do nicely,” she whispered in a breathy tone, raising her head so it was near mine, her breath falling on my bare shoulder.

I bit my lip. I was getting excited. Though why, I wasn’t sure.

“Come, come,” Cova said, walking back over to her treasure nest. I walked behind her. She lay on her back again, in the centre of her treasure. I looked down at her, eyeing her vent hungrily. “I accept your offer, Lady (Y/N). I will take your sexual aid in return for shelter and protection while you travel to the edge of Klisbefog. Perhaps I may stay with you for longer,” she said. I thought she was joking about the last part.

I stood on the top of the gold mound, placed my hand over my heart and bowed. “Thank you, Cova of Dragons.” I looked back at her. “So what do I do?”

Cova smirked. “From the smell of you, I thought you had pleasured many human dragonesses before.”

“I-I have,” I said with a blush on my cheeks.

She smirked again. “Well then, do what you do with them,” she said. She relaxed her wings and rear legs against her treasure. I nodded and slid down to her.

I stepped carefully on her Cova’s stomach and lay on it, my face above her vent, drawing in her scent, the intoxicating one I had smelt. I pressed my thumbs on her lips and separated them. She was slick with juice and her scent was strong. I ran my tongue over her clit. She moaned and lowered her head down to my vagina and touched her snout with it, telling me she would pleasure me. First, the tip of her tongue ran over my slit, wetting me before gliding her fiddled tongue inside of me. At first, she kept it narrow, as a solid poll of muscle and flesh before relaxing it, stretching me out. I whimpered and ran my tongue over her vagina, tasting her.

It tasted odd, but I loved it. I sucked on her clit and licked her dragon vagina. She slid her tongue in and out of me. It felt amazing! Her pace was just right as her rogue tongue ran against my walls. She’d hit my g-spot again and again, though I don’t think she meant to. Every time I’d moan she’d get wetter and wetter and I’d keep pleasuring her with my tongue.

I then slid my fingers into her. At first, it was only two, though I had a feeling she could handle my whole fist with ease. But I never mentioned that I’d make it quick, and she said nothing about it having to be that way. I glided my index and middle fingers into her. Her insides were the slickest I had ever felt--and I’ve pleasured quite a few women. I drew my fingers out of her slowly, hovering them over her vent.

Cova removed herself from me. “I hope you’re going to tease me with those talons of yours,” she smirked, before sliding her tongue over my clit and into me again.

“As you wish,” I replied in a breathy tone. I released a long moan as she glided back into me. I pressed my fingers back into her and curled them as I left her. I sucked on her clit and rapidly entered and exited her vent. For a dragon, her walls were close. Perhaps to please males better so they can get sperm quickly from them, multiple times for the best chance at reproduction. But there were no males here, so I left that speculation aside and focused on her.

I loved hearing her moans and whimpers as I pleasured her--it meant I was doing my job right. I stretched my fingers apart, as far as I could, to prepare her for my third finger. Cova whined as I did so--she really was touch-starved. I removed my fingers and as soon as they were out, put three fingers in. She moaned into my vagina and grabbed my hips with her front talons, raising my ass up and more towards her. She dragged away me from her vent, my mouth leaving her clit.

Thankfully, I could still reach it with my hand—her warmth it still wrapped around my three fingers .

Cova continued to pleasure me with her rough tongue, but she was so much faster this time as hit my cervix and g-spot every time she entered me. I quickly became a hot, drilling, moaning mess on her stomach, so much so my fingers remained motionless in her vent. My eyes began to tear up with pleasure.

“Cova—mhm, I can’t get to—mhm, you properly from here. Mhm!” I forced out between moans. She lowered my hips down so I could get back to sucking her clit. And I did, while also returning to fingering her.

Soon enough my entire fist was inside of her, along with most of my forearm—bull dragons were enormous! I rapidly inserted and removed myself of her, all the while pumping my fist open and closed—that slowed her tongue speed quickly. Her strokes were long and laborious as she forced herself to continue pleasuring me. Her whimpers and moans were loud now, she wasn’t holding back.

She removed her tongue from me and threw her head back. “(Y/N)!” She gasped, her black tongue hanging out of her mouth. I stopped sucking on her clit to look at her and smirked to myself. I went back to sucking her clit and didn’t slow down.

Then, I was removed from her scaly body. Cova lifted me up and spun me around, hovering my slit over her vent. She lay the end of her tail over her vent and placed me on it.

“Kneel,” she said, in a tired but demanding tone. I did as she said, feeling her scales glide against my slit. She moved the tip of her tail towards her and back again, rubbing her vent and my slit at once. I whined loudly. Oh, that felt good! She smirked and did it again, but this time she did it three times, getting the same result from me and a similar one from herself.

Cova seemed to love to hear the result of her tail movement. She did it teasingly for quite a while. Her scales over so slightly rubbed against my warm, smooth, wet slit in a way nothing else could. And when she changed directions, it really made my eyes water. Dragonesses really knew how to please others.

Finally, Cova got right to it. She moved her tail up so I could sit on it this time, her scales pressing against me with my full weight. Her scales were rougher on this part of her tail. She moved it swiftly forward and back, forward and back. It was pushing me close towards my climax, very close. She seemed to be close too. She was biting her lip more, trying to silence herself as she kept going. Both our heads faced the ceiling as our climaxes built up.

“Cova!” I gasped; mine was at its brink. I whined as she kept her pace.

“Not yet, (Y/N)!” She said in a similar tone to my own. I placed my hands on her underbelly, forcing myself to stay upright.

Suddenly, she removed her tail completely from between us. I climaxed hard, squirting my juices over her vent. Seconds later, she did the same, except her juices splashed up onto me and dripped back onto her vent. It tickled when she released her climax. I couldn’t help but giggle.

I rested my tired body on my arms, gasping for breath.

“(Y/N)?” Cova asked breathlessly. I looked up to her, my sweaty strands of (H/C) hair falling into my face. “Thank you.” She rested her head back against her gold. I smiled.

“It was... my pleasure... Cova,” I said between breaths, before relaxing completely onto her underbelly.

“But just so you know... this heat season will last a whole week and... you’re now technically my mate,” Cova informed me between breaths, looking at me apologetically.

I whipped my head up at her, unimpressed, but I said I’d help her, and at least now I was guaranteed protection. I just hoped we didn’t run into any bulls on our journey, so I would end up being his chew toy, or have to see Cova hurt. I looked down again, gasping for breath.

I lay on her chest, feeling her breathing slow down beneath me. “Goodnight, My Mate,” I whispered. She hummed, gently touching my face with her talon.

“Goodnight, (Y/N),” she whispered back, pecking me on the head and wrapping her wings around me.

By the way, there’s a Male/Male werewolf version linked in the comments by yours truly!

Chapter Text

“And don’t leave your room for the rest of the night!” My mother shouted, slamming the door behind her. She had caught me outside talking to my friend, Johnny, about how horrible she was and after slapping me multiple times across the face, she threw me into my bedroom and roared at me about all the stuff she does for me—90% of which she made up. Now she was punishing me, again.

Tears rolled down my face as she left; this was almost every night for me. She had taken my phone away... Well, the one she knew about. I have a spare one hidden in my drawer, which has Johnny and my dad’s number on it and theirs only. There have been nights where one of them will talk all night to me, to keep me calm so I could sleep, but everyday I knew I’d wake to my alcoholic, drug-addicted, abusive mother. It’s the reason my dad divorced her. He’s been trying to get custody of me since but the court hearing isn’t for another month though, and he divorced her over a year ago.

I waited until I could hear the TV blaring from the living from before grabbing my phone from my drawer. It was a black flip phone. I turned it on and flipped it open, seeing the plain light blue menu screen. I pressed the button to take me to my contacts, held the down button and randomly pressed the select button. After a moment I heard an electronic chirp and then the ringing sound started.

I snuffed and as soon as the ringing stopped. I forced myself to whisper, “It happened again. I can’t do this anymore.” My tears flowed again. “I wish I didn’t have to live here anymore.”

I feel my eyelids grow heavy. It was late, about two in the morning, and it had taken all my strength to not bawl my eyes out at my mother. I drift off as the moon shone in through my window, wishing me goodnight.

*-*-*-*

I felt my body being dragged across soft ground, grass tickling my back. I felt whatever was dragging me, tugging me by the leg of my trouser. I heard a puppy-like growl from whatever was dragging me, as it struggled to bring my weight with it.

Then it stopped. It dropped my leg and ran away.

“Nestor! Nestor!” Came a voice. It kind of reminded me of SpongeBob from when I was little.

“Yes, Spyro,” said the person I presumed was Nestor. I heard ‘Spyro’ bounce like a puppy that wanted to play.

“Someone not from our world just arrived. He/She looks/They look tired and sore, he/she has/they have bruises on his/her/their body!”

I heard Nestor hum. “Take me to him/her/them.”

I heard Spyro trot towards me along with a second set of footsteps. I felt my body get light as someone picked me up. The arms were large and muscular.

They placed me on a soft bed and the person who had been carrying me brushed aside my bangs/hair from my face.

“Spyro, bring Sparx here,” said Nestor. “I’ll watch him/her/them.”

“Got it!” Said Spyro enthusiastically, I heard him bound off.

It was a few minutes before Spyro ran back to us. I could hear the fluttering of small wings, like those of a butterfly.

“Sparx,” said Nestor. “Land on him/her/them and give him/her/them some strength.”

I felt something small settle on my stomach and I felt a warm feeling tingle throughout my body. I felt more awake and refreshed. The insignificant creature that gave me strength fluttered off my stomach. I slowly opened my eyes.

I looked around; I was in a small wooden hut; it was a carpenter’s workshop. Warm sunlight shone in through the hut door and through the windows. I could see sawdust floating in the air, though I couldn’t smell any. Above me stood a tall anthropomorphic grass green dragon with a yellow underbelly and green jacket. Beside him was a smaller purple dragon with an amber underbelly. He stood on all fours. Hovering above the purple dragon was a blue, dimly glowing dragonfly. He looked tired.

I groaned and tried to sit up. The large green dragon went to help me up, but I flinched. He paused and left me alone. I looked down; I didn’t mean to hurt his feelings.

“I am Nestor,” the green dragon said, his hand on chest. “This is Spyro, and this is Sparx,” he gestured to the dragon and dragonfly.

I waved shyly. “I-I’m (Y/N),” I said.

“How did you get here, (Y/N)?” Spyro asked.

Nestor turned his head to him. “Spyro, let him/her/them gather his/her/their surroundings,” he said firmly but not unkindly. Not like my mother would have done.

I smiled. “It’s ok.” I looked at Spyro. “But I... Don’t know how I got here,” I said, looking down again.

“Spyro!” Called another dragon from outside of the hut and some distance away. “Its time for your flying lesson!”

“That’s Boldar. I’ll be back later. See you around, (Y/N)!” Spyro said, cantering off. Nestor and I watched him leave.

“So, tell me about your bruises, (Y/N),” Nestor said, sitting down on a chair beside me. The chair had the most beautiful engravings on its oak back and legs.

I took in a breath and somehow everything awful that my mum has done came spilling out of my mouth. I told him about almost every time she had either physically or emotionally abused me. I told him how much it hurt when she did either. Nestor listened to my story and comforted me when tears fell from my eyes. He stroked my back softly and handed me a tissue.

Nestor held me close. “I promise you, its almost over, you won’t have to see her again.” He kissed my head.

“Wh-what do you mean?” I sniffed.

“You’ll see when you wake up.”

*-*-*-*

A warm light shone on my face, warming my cheeks. The sheets beneath and over me were soft, as if they were freshly washed. I was cosy in this bed. Its mattress was soft, and the duvet was light., and the pillow was extra fluffy.

This wasn’t my bed.

My eyes snapped open. I saw I was in a hotel room with a double bed beside me. I slowly got up. My vision was blurry and my eyes were puffy from crying in my sleep.

“Morning, my dear,” came my dad’s voice. He finished combing his hair and placed the comb on the counter beside him, where one of my gym bags of my belongings rested.

“Where am I?” I asked.

“You’re in (C/N).” That’s over an hour’s drive from my home!

My dad sat on my bed, looking regretful. “I couldn’t listen to you being hurt anymore, so I called CPS. I have temporary custody of you. Your—“ He cut himself off and drew in a deep breath. “She’s sitting a jail cell, and I have a restraining order against her, on your behalf.”

I looked down. I was free of her.

My dad sat closer to me, wrapping an arm around me. After a while, he asked; “So, who’s Nestor?”

“What do you—?”

“You were talking in your sleep. One name you mentioned was Nestor.”

I smiled to myself. “It’s complicated.”

Chapter Text

F/T = Favourite Takeaway (food) (pizza, Chinese, Indian, etc.)

“(Y/N), um could we talk?” Rodger asked nervously.

“Sure, what is it, Rodger?” I reply. He was a good-looking guy, why would he talk to the shy guy/girl/person in the back of the class.

“So, um, as you know prom is next week and um...,” he took in a breath. “I was wondering whether you’d like to be my date?” He asked. Rodger was one of the most easy-going, confident guys in my year. It was odd seeing him like this.

“I—“

My nerves got the best of me. “I’m sorry Rodger, but I can’t...” I found my body walking away without meaning to.

His face dropped completely. “Oh... I get it.” I felt awful. I went to apologise, but my older brother Sam honked his car horn. I slowly walked away feeling awful.

*-*-*-*

“C’mere Gizmo!” I called, putting her dog food in her bowl. The German shepherd came bounding around the corner of our home. As I emptied the can of wet dog food. She ate it with the most awful of sloppy noises. I tossed the can into the recycling bin and looked at the woods in front of me.

The scene kept playing in my head. All I could see was Rodger’s face dropping with disappointment. I really felt awful for turning him down. I just don’t like crowds and the thought of being near the boy I liked in the middle of a dancefloor, it made my palms sweaty and my breathing uneven.

I focused on the wavering branches of the trees to calm myself down. I relaxed a little, breathing calmly. The forest was pretty much in our backyard, with only a picket fence and gate between our lawn and the wall of trees.

Gizmo whined and looked up at me. I looked down at the dog. She was wagging her tail and looking at me longingly.

“Time for a walk, Gizzy?” The German shepherd bowed the lower half of her body, her black tail wagging wildly. I went inside, grabbing Gizmo’s harness and lead. When I came back out she was jumping up and down in excitement.

“Sit,” I commanded. She sat, tail still wagging hard. I put on her harness and attached her lead. I looked up at the trees again.

We were so lucky to live in one of the few houses with access to this forest, yet still live so near to our town. Then again, when your parents are a writer and an artist, and they’re both as introverted as you are, it all fits into place.

I looked at Gizmo again, her tail still wagging as she waited patiently.

“All right, come,” I said excitedly. I jogged toward the wood, Gizmo bound beside me. I stopped to open the gate and Gizmo hopped the fence, as she often did.

As I jogged on, I felt the grass beneath me give way to hard, coarse dirt. As soon as I passed the first few trees, I saw seven colourful lines of string, each one led I various directions through the wood, all leading back to the same starting point. My usual route was the yellow route, it was the one we all usually walked on with Gizmo. But I saw a new colour, a red string with a white string coiling around it—it looked like a string-made candy cane.

The white string meant that we had not completed the route. I let curiosity take over and followed the red-white trail, Gizmo trotting by my side.

We walked for about twenty minutes before the string ended. I saw to the right that there was a sizeable hole. The surrounding ground was cracked and weak. I walked over, Gizmo followed closely behind, ears twitching in all directions, nervously.

The hole was about a meter wide and looked to be a meter deep. I saw something gold twinkle in the dirt, the last rays of sun catching it.

Again, curiosity got the better of me and I lay down Gizmo’s lead. She whined as I sat with my feet dangling into the hole.

“Its all right, Giz, I’ll be right back.” I lowered myself into the hole and got on my hunches as I dug around the gold spot and could finally pull out the gold coin.

I had never seen a coin like this—I’ve only ever seen gold and silver Euro coins, I rarely see cents used nowadays. I held it in my hand, pinching it between thumb and finger, studying it.

“Looks old,” I mused.

The next thing I felt was the ground give way.

*-*-*-*

I opened my eyes to the bright sun hovering above me. And according to it, it was midday. I groaned as the bright light burned my eyes.

“Finally, you’re awake,” said a gruff voice from beside me. I looked toward the voice. An anthropomorphic blue dragon with a blue-grey underbelly lay beside me. He was very muscular and very handsome. He rolled himself into a pushup position, did three pushups and pushed himself onto his feet from the pushup position.

“Impressive,” I thought aloud.

The dragon smirked. “Not really.” He held out his muscular hand. I reached for it and with one swift movement, he pulled me into his arms.

My cheeks flushed red. Keep it together, (Y/N).

The dragon got on one knee and placed me on the ground. “The name’s Bubba, and welcome to Artisans in the Dragon Realm,” he stood up and spread his arms wide to gesture at the lush, grassy area.

I looked around, noticing several dragons that were as tall as Bubba. Some were muscular like him, some of them were stick-thin, some were young, some were old with long beards. I saw sheep leap around in the lush grass—surely they were wary of the surrounding dragons.

“I’m (Y/N),” I said. “And why were you lying on the ground beside me?”

“You were unconscious for a while, so I thought it would look less worrying if it looked like we were both chilling on the grass,” as he spoke he flexed his arms, showing off his biceps.

I shook my head and smiled. “That’s reassuring, wouldn’t want anyone to be worried about me being unconscious in a realm I’ve never been before,” I said, a light air of sarcasm stuck to my words.

Bubba chuckled. “Well, I couldn’t leave a pretty boy/girl/person alone in the middle of Artisans unconscious, just in case other dragon tried to flirt with you,” he eyed a green dragon with a yellow underbelly while he

worked in his workshop, chiselling a slab of wood.

My cheeks flushed again. God/Gods, he likes me! I thought in a surprised tone. Two guys in one day—that was odd.

I smiled at him as my cheeks returned to their normal shade. “So, um, could I get a tour from the very muscular, very handsome, Bubba?” I asked, trying to return his compliment.

He bowed at me. “As you wish, the dazzling (Y/N),” he held out his arm in an incomplete link. I completed the link and walked with him.

I met almost all the dragons in Artisans, from the small purple dragon named Spyro, to the tall green dragon carpenter named Nestor. Each time I met a new dragon, and they showed me a trick like Zantor’s floating card trick, Bubba would eye them jealously and sometimes—like when I talked to Nestor—a low growl would escape his pursed lips. And then he’d quickly lead me in another direction, to meet someone else or to show me something different.

Hours later, after a complete tour of Artisans, Bubba brought me to a cliff that overlooked the whole of Artisans. I saw the sun set in the distance, the evening sky adding a warm orange glow to Artisans.

“(Y/N)?” Bubba said, sitting on the smooth rock beneath us.

“Yeah?” I sat beside him.

Bubba took a breath, which was odd because he was all confident and charming. “I really like you,” he said, in a low voice.

I smiled and wrapped my arm around his thick muscular one. “I like you too, Bubba.”

What the hell am I saying?! I would never admit that!

Would I?

Bubba smiled a toothy grin, one I had to smile at.

“Then perhaps you should tell Rodger how you truly feel,” he said, placing a finger on my heart. “After all, you’ve just told me the same thing.”

I thought for a moment.

“Tell him, (Y/N).”

*-*-*-*

Something wet, slobbery and warm ran across my cheek, and all I could smell was canned dog food. I felt a dull throbbing ache around the back of my head. I groaned loudly, and I heard a lively bark after whatever ran its way across my cheek stopped.

My eyes shot open.

“Gizmo!” I gasped and tried to sit up.

“Easy, easy,” came my dad’s voice. He placed his hand on my shoulder and gently pushed me back down. “You hit your head pretty hard. Your mum bandaged it up after Gizmo came to us for help,” he looked back at the dog.

“Thanks, Gizzy. Thanks, Mum,” I said, relaxing a little.

“You can thank Swords and Wielders for pushing me to learn bandaging techniques,” my mum said, referring to her medieval fantasy story of a knight who taught a wannabe-knight how to fence and be a knight and ended up falling in love.

I smiled, amused.

“We still have to take you to A and E, though,” my dad said. My mum nodded in agreement.

“Fine,” I sighed dramatically. Mum and Dad helped me up and walked me home.

I have to take my mind’s advice and talk to Rodger. I decided, walking with my parents and Gizmo towards our house. I have to tell him I feel the same, and that I’m too awkward to bring a dance.

Perhaps he’d be ok with just staying in and having (F/T) instead?

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

I sat in the pouring rain, water droplets pitter-pattering against the lush green scenery of the rainforest. A dark hooded cloak hung on my body, but it wasn’t keeping me dry; just very damp. I tucked my knees into my chest, I couldn’t help but feel like staying under this mango tree was making me wetter than sitting in the wide open.

I softly hummed to myself. It had been lonely since this lengthy rainstorm flooded my bamboo hut. And so it had forced me to flee. Most of our tiny village had fled in the days before the storm, sensing how bad it would be. I, on the other hand, didn’t think it would be that bad; as no rainstorms had ever lasted this long or been this heavy.

I leaned against the tree trunk, sighing as hummed. I was on a little island, surrounded by an inch deep foggy puddle. The earth around the tree trunk was higher than the rest of the earth nearby; apart from where the other fruit trees met the ground.

Water dripped from my a leaf to my hood onto my nose. I rubbed it away and shook my head to rid the hood of some water droplets.

And then the tree creaked, and the leaves shook, releasing a downpour of raindrops.

I looked up and saw nothing. No enormous bird, no RainWing. I stared up, puzzled, before looking back down after raindrops fell onto my face.

I felt a warm breeze on my back. Once, twice, three times.

I whipped my head around. I saw a raspberry pink RainWing head staring at me. He wrapped the rest of his body around the tree, his scales matching the bark. I could tell the gender difference by just looking at him.

I flinched in surprise and froze, scared of moving. Our tribe knew about their venom; we had seen the younger dragons practice, though we had never seen them hunt. The dragon just blinked at me, as if trying to figure out what I was. Blue rippled through his ruff.

I got to my feet, and he lifted his head. He made the rest of his body turn to the same raspberry pink colour as his head. He unfurled himself from the mango tree. The tree shook and a few mangoes fell from the tree, making water splash as it landed in the shallow lake that surrounded the tree. The pink dragon looked at the fallen fruit and then back to me.

I awkwardly smiled at the dragon, and he seemed to smile back. He reached his wing around and held it above me, sheltering me from the rain. He then sat down beside me and I pulled down my hood.

Maybe something good had come out of this rainstorm.

*-*-*-*

Jambu’s POV

I walked towards into my treehouse, sunlight shining in around me. I saw Rainstorm, the scavenger I had found almost a year ago. He/She is/They are my pet scavenger, like how my sister, Glory, has Silver, her pet sloth.

He/She was/They were drawing on some bark, as he/she/they often did. I looked over his/her/their shoulder. He/She/they were drawing some sort of celebration, with decorated boxes, falling petals, a tiered cake and a strip of hanging paper with squiggles written on it.

His/Her/Their hatching day celebration! I realised. We held similar celebrations to what Rainstorm had drawn for our friends.

I lay down beside him/her/them. Blue and indigo speckles covered my body, letting Rainstorm know I was curious and proud about what he/she was/they were telling me.

I touched him/her/them with my snout and looked to the paper. He/She/They followed my gaze and spoke in a soft, explanatory tone; as if he/she/they missed this celebration. Of course, I can’t understand her, but by her tone and how he/she was/they were pointing to different things on the paper, It sounded like he/she/they enjoyed this scavenger ritual, and that his/hers/theirs may be soon.

I nuzzled his/her/their cheek and he/she/they put his/her/their paw on my jaw, nuzzling back.

*-*-*-*

It had been a few days since I saw Rainstorm’s drawing. Me, Queen Glory and a few other dragons have prepared a little celebration for him/her/them.

I flew up to my treehouse. He/She/They were putting on the cloth he/she/they wore. After he/she/they looked at me. He/She/They said something in a questioning tone.

I lifted my talon and waved it towards me. “Come,” I said, holding my talon out for him/her/them. He/She/They walked over and sat in my hand. I raised it up onto my back and he/she/they moved into the gap between my wings and shoulders. Rainstorm gripped onto the strap that held my blowgun.

I left my treehouse, taking off gently and fly towards where the other RainWings were.

I landed gently beside them. It was in a clearing near where I had met Rainstorm. The exact mango tree was only a few dragons-lengths away. I stood by my sister, Queen Glory. She looked at Rainstorm with a smile and looked to Silver, her let sloth who looked semi-asleep in the crook of Glories neck.

In front of us was a small spread, a multi-tiered cake covered with fruit; some smaller cakes the size of apples; and a dragon fruit with its flesh carved to look like Rainstorm all stood on a low table, though I think Rainstorm may need some help to sit at it. There were flower petals and flowers decorating the table, releasing a sweet scent that would make anyone happy.

I lowered my wing and Rainstorm slid off. I’m sure if he/she/they were a RainWing, he’d/she’d/they’d be completely pink with happiness. My raspberry scales paled as I turned the colour of happiness—seeing him/her/them happy made me happy.

He/She/They walked over towards the table and looked back at me. He/She/They chattered happily and ran up to me, hugging my forearm, and said something in a grateful tone. I nuzzled him/her/them.

“You’re welcome,” I said. “But we all played a part,” I spread my wings, gesturing to all the dragons here; Queen Glory, Kinkajou, Tamarin, Mangrove and Orchid. “Glory—I mean Queen Glory arranged all of this; Kinkajou and Tamarin gathered flower petals to scatter on the table; and Mangrove and Orchid collected the fruit,” I said, though I’m sure Rainstorm can’t understand me. Silver chirruped, as if to say, “Don’t forget me!”

Rainstorm said the same grateful thing to the rest of the group. I gestured to the table. “Shall we?” I asked the others. We moved over and sat by the table, Rainstorm sat beside me. “Happy Hatching Day, Rainstorm,” I said, nuzzling him/her/them.

Chapter Text

This takes place between the third and fourth book (Maybe early in the fourth)

Heather glided through the air, the scales matching the pale blue sky around her. Beneath her was swamp. Lot’s of swamp! The Mud Kingdom.

She sighed and dropped her camouflage for the time being, revealing her indigo scales, magenta wings and royal blue underbelly and Seawing markings. She could see the mass of bright green trees beyond the dark mud. Her home, the Rainforest.

I hope they’re there! she thought. If her parents weren’t there, she’d have to crawl her way back to the Talons of Peace, right back to Nautilus and all those other annoying lizards.

The only exception was Riptide. Her cousin had been good company while they travelled from the burnt Summer Palace to meet what was left of the Talons on the Claws of the Cloud Mountains. But that was done with, and now she was scouring Pyrrhia for her parents, Fin and Grapefruit.

Before leaving the Kingdom of the Sea, Heather and Riptide had searched for her parents with no sign of a RainWing disguised as a SkyWing, or a turquoise SeaWing. Heather’s next guess was the Rainforest, with Heather’s RainWing family—who had kept up the defensive image that RainWing’s used to to have, specialising in spying and defensive training.

Which was what Heather was for the Talons of Peace; a spy. She hid herself wherever she was told to hide, waiting for other dragons to drop information and relaying it on to the Talons, for whatever they wanted it for.

But that was all behind her. Now it was time to finally meet the dragonets she’d spent all of her seven years training to protect. The Dragonets of Destiny. from what she had heard. They were in the Rainforest, after travelling to the Kingdom of the Sea, narrowly escaping Blister’s clutches.

Heather sighed as the rainforest came into gliding distance. She shifted herself to slowly descend to the lush jungle. She spread her wings to a slow stop and landed with a bounce among a thicket of ferns and coconut trees.

She looked up, loving the warm dampness against her scales. The last time she had been here was four years ago, when she was a year old.

Heather looked around. “I guess the village is the best place to go.” she climbed up a coconut tree and glided along the trees. It had been so long since she had done any tree-gliding and she kept slipping onto lower branches. And as she kept slipping, it wasn’t long before she bumped into someone.

Black flashed before her eyes as she rolled around in a clearing, wrapped around the dragon she’d crashed into.

“Oof!” Heather said, dropping to the dark overgrowth.

“Sorry!” came a youthful voice. She scrambled to her feet and edged towards Heather.

She shook herself and got to her feet. Looking back at her was a NightWing a little younger that her with dark scales and the cutest white teardrop-shaped scales by her eyes. Heather’s ruff turned blue with curiosity. She hadn’t seen many NightWing’s before—apart from Fatespeaker and Morrowseer and even then bother were at a distance.

“Hi,” she said, straightening her head. “I didn’t see you when I was travelling through the trees. Are you OK?”

The NightWing nodded. “Yeah, I’m fine,” she replied quietly.

Heather glanced up at the sky. She needed to find her grandfather, but sparing a few moments with this pretty NightWing wouldn’t hurt. “I’m Heather. What’s your name?”

“Moon,” the NightWing said shyly.

“Nice to meet you, Moon.” She held out her talon to shake, but Moon shuffled back. “So, um... are you enjoying the Rainforest?”

Moon nodded. “yep. the fruit is tasty and the sloths are cute. I can’t go very wrong here.”

Heather nodded. “Well, it was nice meeting you, Moon. I’m sure we’ll see each other around.” She flashed goodbye(i) with her SeaWing markings absentmindedly and continued travelling to the south.

*-*-*-*

“I should’ve known you’d bring more NightWings to our wonderful rainforest,” Heather teased, sitting high in a tree.

“Very funny,” Moon replied, climbing up beside her.

“At least your mom is here all the time now, and you can get all the attention you so desperately needed.” She admired her claws as she sat on her perch.

Moon rubbed up against her. She had never been this affectionate to Heather, but since telling her about her powers, she’d become closer with the Rainwing-Seawing hybrid. She smiled. “So, are you coming to Jade Mountain?”

“Yep. My parents want to get back in touch with the Talons and I’d rather not do that, so I took up Queen Glory’s offer and I signed up to the academy.” Yellow streaks appeared on her indigo scales.

“Maybe we’ll be classmates,” Moon gasped. “That’d be great. Your mind is so quiet.”

Heather shrugged, her streaks fading. “So you keep saying.” She watched a blue macaw fly through the trees. “How are you feeling about it?”

“Nervous,” she said in a small voice. “I don’t know how I’ll be able to handle so many mids without a way to escape from them all.”

Heather looked down, her ruff drooping. “And none of the Nightwings can help you?”

“Mom’s scared to tell them.”

“Her name suits her then.” she stayed quiet, knowing she shouldn’t have said that.

“Could you teach me your technique?”

“I just don’t think, remember,” Heather said, looking to her. “If I think, I might end up saying something I’m not supposed to, or my camouflage with fade, or my disguise will drop. Everything I do has been drilled into me since I could talk; it’s instinctual at this point.”

She looked above her and picked a star fruit. “But I will say that thinking of white noise helps.” She peeled off a segment and ate it. She offered the fruit to Moon.

“White noise,” Moon mused. She took a segment from the yellow fruit. “Like rain?”

“Rain, a thrashing sea, or the sound of being in a raging current. It all works.” She licked the star fruit juice from her chin. “I don’t know if it’ll do much, but it’s worth a try.”

*-*-*-*

“I hope your not planning on leaving me, Moonwatcher!” Heather called as neared the four dragonets. They were sitting in the pouring rain, trying to stop their clawmate from leaving without them to find his murderous sister. He landed beside them, getting awkward glances from each of them.

“Who are you?” Winter spat. “Can’t you see we’re busy?”

Heather ignored him and looked to Moon. “What are you planning?”

“We have to find Icicle,” Moon said, “before she gets to Glory.”

“Sounds like quite the adventure,” she mused. “So can anyone join, or is it only dragonets from the Jade Winglet?”

Winter eyed her suspiciously. “Why would you want to come with us?”

“Actually, Heather might be quite useful. She’s a fast swimmer, can swim underwater, and she’s and excellent spy,” Moon defended. “I think she’d be a good addition to our team.”

“What about your... ability?” Qibli asked.

“Oh, she knows. We’ve been friends for a while.” Moon gave Heather a significant look.

She smiled back at her. “Besides, I know a lot of dragons and I know a lot about those dragons.” She shook herself, freeing her scales of water temporarily. “So, can we get going, before Princess Icicle gets too far?”

The dragonets soon took off, flying through the storm. You’re not going to shake me, Moon. I enjoy watching the fourth moon of Pyrrhia. That and I promised Secretkeeper I’d look out for you.

She thought she saw Moon react in front of her, flapping her wings out of balance. But she thought no more and focused on the falling rain.

Chapter Text

“And remember what hangs in the balance; your path in life!” Shouted the elder elf. His luscious silver locks wavered in the snowy air as he paced in front of us, giving us the speech every new hunting elf heard when they went on their first hunt. “Come back with a dragon’s head, you become one of us; fierce hunters who feed our clan! Come back empty-handed, and you will have to make another life for yourself!”

Every firstborn heard this speech on their 800th year of life, when we come of age to be adult elves. And now it was my turn.

I stood with my team of five other elves, we all wielded a weapon; a bow, an ax, a sword or a dagger, along with hunting knives on our belt. I held a bow, a quiver tightly strapped around my torso. I set my face hard, but I wasn’t ready for this.

The elves beside me absolutely were; they were ready to be hunters for our clan.

The elder faced the group, his speech finished. His silver robes wavered in the breeze. He scanned all of us, his ancient gaze pausing on me. I gulped.

“Go forth! And find yourself a beast to kill!”

The surrounding elves raised their fists. “Ho!” They shouted.

“Ho,” I mumbled with them.

The groups dispersed. I followed mine to the north of our village. We already had scouted to the north, and there we found hints that a dragon lived nearby; shed scales, large animal carcasses, large dung piles, all remanents of a dragon.

Our leader Bracken, an elf three months older and taller than me, ran over our plan quickly; I would release some arrows to distract the beast, three others would charge at it and our leader would drive his sword through the dragon’s chest. Straight forward, but hard to time and even harder to find the dragon. We all nodded, to show that we understood the plan. He gave a quick nod back, and we started our way out of the village.

We trekked for a long time until we found the dragon’s main feeding spot; he littered it with carcasses from recently to bones from years ago. I looked away, disgusted; how could any creature eat another creature? It was barbaric.

“Search for tracks,” our leader ordered. We split up.

I made my way over to the freshest carcass and circled it. Large five-clawed talon marks were pressed in the ground. I followed them out of the clearing to the east. I turned around.

“Bracken!” I called. But they were gone, the four of them had just disappeared. “Bracken, Arya, Nima, Flinn?” I called one by one. Nothing.

I thought for a moment. Perhaps they found tracks and wanted to investigate? I’m sure they’ll be back soon.

I went over to one of the wider trees around the clearing and leaped up into it, and sat in the branch's crook, leaning against the trunk. I looked at my bow, plucking the string as I waited for my team to come back. After a while, I stopped and looked up through the leaves at the pale blue sky above. I was getting sore from sitting on the branch.

I sighed and listened to my surroundings, so I could try to hear where my teammates were. I closed my eyes and focused on my ears. I pushed aside the close sounds and focused on the smaller ones. I could hear some grasshoppers nearby, two squirrels scurrying up a tree and a mother moon phoenix calling to her fledglings to come back for dinner. But no adolescent elves.

I sat like that for a long time. When I opened my eyes, the sun was setting and my legs were asleep. I stretched, dangled out of the tree, my hands gripping the branch as I hung there.

“What am I going to do?” I whispered. I walked over to the tracks I had found earlier. I had no team, no way to bring back a dragon’s head, and I had no way to get back safely without my teammates.

I looked at the long line of tracks ahead of me and drew in a breath. I’d have to stay silent and hope that the dragon and I didn’t cross paths.

I stayed to the edge of the tracks, walking beside them as I looked around. The forest was getting dark, but my Elven sight allowed me to see in the growing darkness.

My heart raced as I walked, I was so scared about coming across the dragon; I forgot about the tracks and wandered off course.

I stop in my stride as I came out of my thoughts.

Where am I?

I spun around and looked at the ground; no tracks in sight. I whipped my head around again, my breathing quickening.

I’m lost and alone.

I don’t know where the village is from here.

No one knows where I am. I’m going to die here at the talons of a bloodthirsty beast and no one will ever know where I died.

A picture of my parents and siblings flashed before my eyes.

They’ll never know...

Tears spilled from my eyes, and I heard heavy wings flap above me.

Mama and Papa will never know because I’m a coward and a fool.

Something landed behind me rather lightly.

“It’s all right, little elfling,” soothed a male voice. “I won’t hurt you.”

I spun around, tears spilling down. In front of me stood a muscular male with broad shoulders and chest. His skin tone was much darker than my own pale complexion and had dark green scales on his jaw and neck. He had scaled dark green wings on his back and dark horns protruding from his dark shoulder length hair. He wore a pair of brown trousers and nothing more.

A dragon? I questioned. They have more than one form?

He came closer, his expression soft. “You’re lost, aren’t you?” He asked, he sounded like he will bundle me up and take care of me forever. I wanted to trust me.

I nodded my head, my lips quivering.

“Oh, little elfling,” he pouted. He came closer and wrapped his arms and wings around me. “Those elves were wrong to abandon you.” I sobbed into his chest. How was I doing this? I’m supposed to kill him, not sob uncontrollably in his hold.

“I know just what you need,” he said. He opened his wings and looked down at me. His bare chest was getting soaked by my tears. “Come with me, little elfling,” he whispered.

I nodded, even though it wasn’t a suggestion.

He put a wing around me and walked me away from where we were. I slowly gathered myself as we walked.

“What’s your name, little elfling?” He asked.

“(Y/N),” I stuttered.

“A pretty name for a pretty elf boy,” he mused. I smiled, blushing. “I’m Ugauc.”

I smiled at him. “Nice to meet you, Ugauc.”

We stopped in front of a curtain of leafy vines.

“Welcome to my home,” he greeted before moving me through the dew dusted leaves. On the other side was a bed made of animal hides, a few loose bones, a tiny stream of water and glowing crystals in the walls, ceiling and stalactites, illuminating the cave. There were no gold or gems, no Elven warriors strewn on the ground. No blood spattered on the walls and floor. Maybe we had everything wrong about them.

Ugauc walked forward, leaving me by the entrance.

“This... This is beautiful,” I gasped, focusing on the glowing ceiling.

Ugauc shrugged. “I suppose so. I guess I wanted to find a simple home, having figured out my mate is an elf.”

I looked at him. “Who?” I stiffed as my nose cleared up.

Ugauc hesitated and looked at me. “You, (Y/N).”

I looked back at him, frozen. All this comforting was just so he could—

—No, there must be more to it. He said figured out, remember.

“How do you know that we...?” I put my forefingers together.

Ugauc looked down, thinking about how to explain this. “When dragons come of an age to find a mate, an invisible string pulls us towards each other, so we may find each other. My string led me to your village. I was confused at first, but when you went on a scouting trip with those ‘teammates’ of yours, I knew it was one of you. So I observed all of you—I liked you the most—but when you spilt up to follow my tracks, it was easier for me to figure out which one of you is my soulmate,” he explained. He looked at me, golden eyes shining.

I looked down. “So, we’re—?” I pointed from me to him.

He nodded.

“And you’re sure it’s not any of the others?”

“(Y/N), what I feel with you is like nothing I have ever felt with anyone else.” He moved closer and cupped my cheek.

I swallowed saliva. “Do—did you scare off the others to figure this out?”

Ugauc stepped back. “By the howling winds, no,” he said, sounding insulted. “No, I didn’t. As soon as you turned your back, they walked off, little elfling. I promise you.”

I sighed, disappointed. I looked back at the vines behind me. No light passed through them. I looked back to Ugauc.

“I will walk you home,” he made his way towards the vines.

“Could—,” I started. He turned around. “Could I stay the night? I’m not ready to go home and everyone will be asleep.”

Ugauc smiled. “Please do, little elfling.”

“I’m not an elfling, Ugauc.” I crossed my arms.

“I know. But you’re my little elfling.”

I smiled, and he smiled back. I was so happy he had found me.

Let me know if you want a part 2! I enjoyed writing this WAY too much.

Chapter Text

H/C = Hair Colour

I felt warm. It was a nice warm. Like it was the iciest winter, and I was snuggled up under my coziest blanket.

But that didn't make any sense. It was spring and my mattress didn't feel like my mattress. It felt more like I had sunk inyo a giant pillow. I could also hear water gurgling softly nearby.

Where am I?

My eyes snapped open in a panic. I could see dimly glowing blue and white specks on a grey rippling canvas above me.

Stars?

Yellow light streamed in through a opening, a green hue added by the leafy vines draped over the opening.

As I looked around, I remembered where I was. I was in his cave... the dragon's cave. The dragon's cave whose name I couldn't remember.

And then there was the warm feeling that was wrapped around me. I looked down, a giant scaled wing delicately wrapped around me. I looked over my shoulder. More green scales.

So, he does have a beast form. I noted.

I propped myself up on my arms and looked behind me. His large green head was curled in around me, as if to provide some sort of border between me and the rest of the cave.

His breaths were deep and long, grumbling softly in his throat as he slept. I smiled at his snoozing body.

I crawled closer to him, feeling the ruff behind his horns. It was so smooth—like a petal. I ran my hand over the ruff, feeling my hand run over the cartilage fingers in it.

Then a new rumble came from his throat.

Was he... purring?

He was purring as I stroked his scales. His lips curled up into a smile. His smile made me smile.

I moved my hand down to his head, running my hands over the rougher scales of his cheek and forehead.

His smile grew bigger.

Good morning, came a masculine voice. The same voice I heard from the dragon the night before.

But he didn't move his lips. He hadn't moved at all.

I froze and retracted my hand.

I was enjoying that, he complained.

"How are you doing that?" I asked.

Talking in your head? He seemed amused by my confusion. He opened his eye, an amber gem staring right at me.

"You're—you're in my head?!" I exclaimed. I forced myself to my feet and backed up, only to have his wing hit my back.

The dragon raised his head, green scales shimmering in what morning sunlight came into the cave. He looked down at me, sympathy in his eyes. He lifted his wing, and I stumbled off the cushion of animal hides.

I'm sorry, but I have no other way to communicate with you in this form... and either way you're the only person I can communicate with like this.

I looked straight at him, trying to look hard.

Just give me a moment to shift and find my clothes.

I glanced aside and turned around.

A flash of light came from behind me. I glanced over my shoulder to see his bare back as he rummaged around for his trousers.

I quickly whipped my head around, face flushed bright red. Some explicit thoughts rushed through my head before I stopped myself and calmed down. I tapped my bare foot on the ground to distract myself.

"I'm sorry, (Y/N). I didn't realise elves kept their thoughts to themselves," He apologised.

I turned around, surprised he had apologized. "It—It's fine, um—"

"Ugauc," he reminded me.

I blushed, embarrassed I had forgotten his name. "Ugauc," I repeated, "I'll try to remember that."

Ugauc gave a small nod and knelt by the stream. He cupped his hand and drank some crystal clear water.

"So, um, what did you mean by you're the only person I can communicate with like this?" I asked, looking down at the meandering stream beside me.

"The bond that connects us, as soulmates, allows me to communicate with you through words, rather than through pictures or emotions with other dragons," he rose to his feet. "Over time, our bond will strengthen so we can communicate even when we are apart. And after we... officially bond, that'll be our first step to strengthening our bond... if you wish to do so, I mean. Or we could just spend as much time as we can together," he finished, looking at me.

"Officially bon—oh... yeah, um," my cheeks flushed bright red again. Ugauc chuckled.

"It's all right, little elfling, I'm not ready for that either," He strolled closer to me, eyes shining.

I smiled back at him.

Then a hungry gurgle came from my stomach.

"Shall I walk you home?"

*-*-*-*

"Here's fine, Ugauc," I said, stopping by the last line of trees that surrounded our snowy village.

Ugauc looked from his perch in one of the lowest branches in the tree beside me. He eyed every part of the village. "Are you sure I can't deal with those elves for you?" He seemed to be annoyed by the fact he wasn't allowed to take care of his 'little elfling' and deal with the elves who had abandoned me.

"If you do 'deal with them', you will be found and killed. They will hang your head in our great hall!" I said. "please, just stay safe and away from our village," I pleaded.

Ugauc looked down at me, his narrowed pupils relaxing. He nodded his head.

"Now, please go before someone sees you. I don't want to lose you before I've even gotten to know you."

Ugauc slowly nodded his head again. "I'll see you soon, (Y/N)," he whispered. He turned around and hopped through the trees, gripping onto tree trunks with his sharp nails.

I sighed sadly as he leaped away, before starting forward, staring at my boots. My stomach gurgled again as I walked on the path to my home.

"Oh! (Y/N)!" Called my mother in a relieved cry. I could barely see her before she wrapped her arms around me in a firm hug.

"Mama, please," I said, trying to sound embarrassed, but it relieved me to see her again, especially after almost thinking I was going to die at the claws of a dragon last night.

She let go of me and looked me over. "Oh, my son! You look famished and filthy!" She scowled. "Come home. I'll make a big breakfast for you and you can have a hot bath straight after," she decided with a firm nod. I would not fight her—not that I would have won.

Mama walked me home. As soon as she opened the door she exclaimed, "Look who's home!"

*-*-*-*

So they've been dealt with? Ugauc asked as he tore apart a boar's carcass, blood splattered against his emerald scales. It had been a week since the hunt, and Bracken and the rest of his team had not brought back a dragon, but they had brought back a dire wolf, which was enough to have them as part of the hunting squad. But our clan leader—who was Bracken's father—had found out they had abandoned me mid-hunt, so they have been suspended from joining the hunting squad.

I flinched; I had yet to get used to Ugauc's fierce eating methods. "For now," I said ruefully.

Ugauc continued to tear the boar apart. we usually send traitors of dragon clans to the Queen's arena to fight the fiercest of the clan; most don't make it out alive.

I gave him a horrified look and thought of the best response. "I'm afraid we're not dragons."

Ugauc smiled as he ate. That is true. He swallowed his food. What about you? What are you going to do? Seeing as you weren't part of the hunt.

"They gave me the option to join the squad, but I think I'd like to help teach young archers of our clan, or I might try out some new trades," I said, nibbling on my snack; a pomegranate I was digging the seeds out of; one of the few fruits that grew in our harsh, snowy climate.

Ugauc dug around the carcass for the last of the meat left on the boar, before rolling it away and licking the blood from his chops and mouth. I will never understand how a creature can live their entire life eating plants and seeds. Meat is so tasty! You should try it sometime.

I shook my head. "Have you ever even tried plants?"

Ugauc paused. I've tried apples, mangoes, raspberries, blackberries, dragonberries and dragonfruit.

I stopped eating my seeds. "And what did you think of them?"

Apples, raspberries and blackberries are much too bitter for my taste. And dragonberries and dragonfruit have nothing to do with us! We barely even eat fruit! He raised his head snootily.

I laughed. "Well, at least you tried them," I sighed. "I've never even seen most of them."

Haven't been around much, have you?

I shook my head.

Maybe we could do that in a while? Do some travelling together, I mean.

I thought for a moment. My parents sometimes talk about when they went travelling, when they were younger. I had always wanted to do the same with my future mate.

I smiled. "I'd love to do that."

*-*-*-*

"Can you put me down now?" I asked. Ugauc held me firm in his grip. I had snuck off yet again to meet my boyfriend after almost a month of secretly dating.

Ugauc smirked. "No," he replied smugly as he continued walking to his cave. Clouds were gathering above us. Blizzard clouds as I learned growing up in a village constantly being battered by snow.

"But I need to get home, Ugauc."

"You'll get caught in the storm if you go home now," Ugauc said. "I'm not letting that happen."

He was right; I knew he was, but I still had to get home.

"Ugauc," I scolded. He let me go, and I stood in front of him. "I need to get home to my family."

"You'll freeze before you get to the village." Ugauc said, trying to stay as calm as possible. "And I'll be spotted if I fly to there, if the wind wasn't already picking up."

I sighed and turned around, walking towards his cave.

I rubbed my arms as I passed through the leafy vines hanging in the cave's mouth.

"I'll gather some wood and start a fire for us," Ugauc said, leaving the cave again.

"Stay safe!" I called after him. I was met with the sound of running water from the stream.

I moved over to the bed of animal hides, pulling a bison hide over my shoulders to keep me warm.

It wasn't long before the wind howled outside, sending the vines into a swirling frenzy. I shivered, thinking of Ugauc out there. And with his wings... It'd be a long fight for him to get back.

Then I heard someone approach.

"Finally, you're back," I said, jumping to my feet.

But Ugauc wasn't who came into the cave.

It was a female elf with long (H/C) hair and silvery robes.

"There you are, (Y/N)," she said.

"Eda?" I asked.

My sister smiled. "Yeah, of course it's me, dummy," she said, putting her hands on her hips. She looked around at the cave. "Woah! How did you find this place?" She turned to me. "And who were you waiting for?" She poked at the bison hide on my shoulders. "And how did you get this?"

"Eda, you—we—have to go," I said, grabbing her wrist.

She furrowed her brow. "But you were here, so why do we have to leave?"

"(Y/N)! I'm back!" Ugauc shouted over the wind. Eda peered over my shoulder as he walked in.

I spun around, Ugauc dropped the wood in his arms. Eda stepped back, a horrified look on her face.

"Who is that?!" Ugauc and Eda exclaimed in unison.

Chapter Text

N/T: New Trade (Blacksmithing, carpentry, writing, sculpting, etc.)

“Who is that?!” Ugauc and Eda exclaimed in unison.

I froze, glancing from one to the other.

Eda scowled and placed her hand on the hilt of the sword she carried. “Get away from us!” She warned, removing the blade from its scabbard and stepping in front of me.

Ugauc’s lips lifted as he growled, sharp canines flashing. He looked from me to Eda, unsure what to do.

“Eda! Wait! Please,” I pleaded, stepping in front of her.

“(Y/N), what are you doing?!” Eda called.

I stood firmly between her and Ugauc; I couldn’t let them hurt each other.

I gave Ugauc a small smile and his stance slowly loosened, but he didn’t take his eyes off of Eda.

I looked to Eda; she was still gripping onto her sword. “Ugauc won’t do anything, I promise, so please, put down your sword, Eda,” I begged.

Eda looked from me to Ugauc. “If I do, you need to explain everything.”

“I will, I promise.” I glanced to her hand. “Please, just put it down and give it to me.” I held my hand out to receive the sword.

Eda looked away and drew in a breath. She put her sword back in its scabbard and slowly removed it. She looked to Ugauc as she held the scabbard between both her hands. “You better not try anything,” she warned. Ugauc didn’t respond. Eda finally placed the sword in my hand.

“Thank you,” I whispered, feeling somewhat relieved she had handed it over. I took a step away from them both.

“Ugauc, this is my sister Eda,” I gestured to her. Ugauc inclined his head. “Eda, this is—“ I caught myself, unsure what to tell her. “This is my soulmate, Ugauc.” I gestured to him this time. He smiled.

I looked to Eda as a wave of emotions contorted her face. Surprise, confusion, anger and fear were some I saw.

She stayed quiet for a long time, trying to hide her emotions as much as possible.

I backed up towards Ugauc, perhaps out of fear. He moved towards me and put an arm and wing around me.

“How are you so sure?” She asked.

I explained to Eda about the ‘invisible bond’ that led Ugauc here, how we met and our secret meetings—which happened to just spill out of my mouth.

Eda sat down on the bed of animal hides. She sighed and put her head in her hands.

“This... explains a lot, like where you were during the hunt and why you didn’t come home, why you haven’t been focused on (N/T), and why you disappear for so long every day.” She sighed again.

The wind howled outside. I sat down beside her and shared the bison hide on my shoulders.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you, but Ugauc really cares about me.” I held his hand as he stood beside us. “And I really care about him.”

Eda smiled softly and tugged on the bison blanket. “I won’t tell anyone, I promise, but people are noticing your disappearance. And soulmates are such a huge thing among our people. You’re going to need Mama and Papa soon before they push you to find someone you’ve already found.”

“That’s not going to be for years. But if I do that...” I started. Ugauc placed a hand on my shoulder.

“How about we just survive this snowstorm first, and think about that later,” he suggested. I smiled softly and nodded.

Our father had been one of the fiercest hunters for many years for our clan. If I told him about Ugauc, he wouldn’t live to see another sunrise—and he knew this.

Ugauc gathered the wood he had dropped and set up a fire. Once he had built a pyramid shape, he shifted to his beast form. Eda was taken aback and almost reached for her sword. I took her hand in mine, reassuring her it was alright.

Ugauc blew a small yellow flame onto the pyramid of sticks. They caught fire after he held the flame for a few moments. He studied the flames before shifting back to his humanoid form and settling on the hides beside us.

Eda slowly relaxed and focused on the flames.

“Let’s just hope we don’t run out of firewood,” Ugauc whispered, running his fingers through my hair.

*-*-*-*

No POV

“Where do you think you’re going?” Eda asked (Y/N) as he walked passed her in the streets, heading towards the woods. It had been over a week since the blizzard and most of the snow had yet to melt.

“Mama needs some apples to make a pie, so I said I’d go,” (Y/N) replied, tapping his satchel.

Eda sighed. “We both know you’re not just going to do that.”

(Y/N) sighed. “Of course I’m going to see him,” he replied, agitated. He and Eda walked towards the woods together. “He’s my boyfriend, and I enjoy spending time with him.”

Eda sighed this time. “You’re going to get caught, eventually.”

“That’s why I’m visiting him as much as possible.”

“No, I mean... Someone might follow you, and you know how people feel about—“ She looked around and lowered her voice, “—his kind.”

They stopped in front of the line of trees.

“I know, that’s why I take a route no one will ever find, or be able to follow.”

Eda was now extremely agitated at her brother’s cheeriness, and quite possibly, idiocity. “Just... make sure no one follows you.”

(Y/N) smiled. “I’ll be fine, Eda.” He placed a hand on his sister’s shoulder and walked off.

Eda watched him leave before starting back towards their house.

***

All the while, Bracken had been listening.

His kind? Is (Y/N) seeing someone from a different clan?

With his new trade, perhaps he wanted to meet someone from the (N/T) clan from the south?

But he’s supposed to be training here, as Fírning’s apprentice. So why contact that clan?

And father has never been keen on their leader. Perhaps this is an act of vengeance for abandoning him during the hunt.

But if he’s doing that, he’d be a traitor to the clan!

He needs to be stopped.

Bracken nodded his head firmly and followed (Y/N) through the trees, shouldering his crossbow and griping the hilt of his sword.

*-*-*-*

Y/N’s POV

I hummed softly as I picked apples from one tree. I often hummed while doing tasks; it was just my way of getting through them.

As I put another apple into my satchel, I heard wingbeats above me. I looked up to see Ugauc hovering over me. He landed softly beside me.

“Good morning, little elfling,” he hummed, planting a kiss on my forehead.

“Good morning, fierce dragon,” I replied, testing out a new nickname for him.

Ugauc chuckled and held me in his arms. “I like that one.”

“You say that every time,” I said, smiling.

“That’s because I love everything your creative little mind comes up with and everything you say.”

My cheeks flushed bright red.

“Ugauc!” I scolded, hitting him on the shoulder.

“But it’s true,” he said defensively. I shook my head and went back to picking apples.

“So, why do you need so many?” Ugauc asked, picking apples from a higher branch and putting them in my satchel.

“Mama is baking today, so I’m here to collect apples for her pies. They’re delicious,” I added.

Ugauc smiled. “They don’t sound very appealing to my tastebuds, but to each his own.”

“I could bring you some tomorrow... if any survive that long.”

“All right, I’ll give it a try, if you can save it from the savages you have as a family,” Ugauc joked.

I laughed. He smiled.

But then his face dropped, and he whipped around, his face hard and his eyes scanning the bushes behind me.

Before I could ask anything an arrow came from the shadows and hit Ugauc in the shoulder. Another one came from the same spot, but he caught it just before they embedded a second one in his thigh.

My breath hitched; someone had found us.

Ugauc growled and shifted to his beast form, emerald scales glistening in the sun. The arrows that had been embedded in his flesh fell from the wounds onto the ground as he shifted.

“No!” I shouted as he shifted. I heard a crossbow being loaded again, but with a different arrow; a slaying arrow. An arrow that could kill a dragon if aimed correctly; usually for the artery in the dragon's neck

“Don’t!” I called, but they had loosed the arrow. Time slowed down as I saw the four-pointed broadhead arrow slice through the scales on Ugauc’s neck. Navy blood spilled from the wound as the arrow embedded itself in a tree behind Ugauc.

Ugauc fell to the ground with a heavy thud(i). I rushed over to him as blood trickled around the front of his neck.

“No. No. No. No. No!” I begged, frantically thinking about what I could do. Tears spilled from my eyes, I had to stop the bleeding.

I lifted my knee-length grey tunic off my body and wrapped it around his neck.

As I studied where the wound was, I knew the arrow had missed the major artery to the brain, but there was still so much blood and I had no way to heal him quickly.

“Just hang in there, ok, Ugauc? Please, just hang in there!” I pleaded, putting pressure on the wound, my tunic already turning navy.

“Fraternising with a dragon. Who knew you would be the one to do such a thing?” Came a male voice, one I knew.

“Bracken,” I seethed, whipping my head around to him.

“You were supposed to kill the dragon! Not kiss him! How could you betray your own clan like this?” Bracken yelled.

I wiped away my tears and got to my feet. “I didn’t betray anyone, and he has done nothing!” I yelled back.

“If we thought like that, and waited for them to attack us, we wouldn’t be standing and our village would be ruins!” Bracken stepped closer to me and punched me in the nose. My head exploded with pain as I fell to the ground.

“Bracken!” Called Eda’s voice. “Step away from him!” She ordered. But before he could move, Eda hit him across the head with the hilt of her sword, knocking him out.

She rushed over to me. “(Y/N)!” She shouted as I lost consciousness. 

Here's a meme that totally didn't inspire a line in this

Chapter Text

My head was throbbing, and a bright light was shining onto my face. I really didn’t want to open my eyes.

But then it all came back to me; Ugauc getting attacked, Bracken assaulting me, Eda knocking him out...

Ugauc bleeding out.

Ugauc!

My eyes snapped open. I was in my room, lying in my bed, a sheet and duvet draped over my body. Evening sunlight shone in through the window into my eyes and the room, reflecting off the glass of the small terrariums on my writing desk.

I pushed myself up slowly and rubbed my head; Bracken had hit me hard. I winced and edged towards the mirror on my wall. Purple rings surrounded my eyes and my eyes were bloodshot.

I groaned, I felt awful.

I slowly made my way out of my room and downstairs to the kitchen-dining area. My family sat around the table, my father leaning on the solid oak, my mother fiddling with a plaited bracelet, and my brother, Eldrin, was folding a corner of parchment from his spellbook anxiously as he skimmed over the words. Eda was staring at her sword, looking at its dull metal as she bit the inside of her cheek. They all looked so tense.

I gulped and made my way down the stairs. All eyes were on me as soon as the wood creaked beneath my feet.

I looked down, focusing on the knots in the wooden boards as I stopped by the table and sat beside Eldrin, as I do for every meal.

Everyone was eerily quiet. I wanted to ask about Ugauc, and how long I’d been out, and what had happened, and where Bracken was, but I held my tongue.

Mama looked to Papa, I watched as the two exchanged looks.

I have never been this nervous.

Mama put her hand on Papa’s and gave him a soft look. Papa drew in a breath and sat down at the head of the table.

“(Y/N),” he started in a soft tone.

I glanced aside and drew in a breath. “Yes, Papa?” I breathed.

“Who were you with in the woods?” He never took his eyes off of me.

I looked across at Eda.

“I promised you I wouldn’t tell anyone,” she replied, her hand stroking the blade of her sword.

“You knew about this?” Mama hissed, whipping her head around to Eda.

Eda inclined her head. “Yes.”

Mama gave both of us a look of distrust.

“I was with Ugauc, the dragon Bracken shot,” I answered, studying dark knot in the oak table.

Papa looked down at the wood. “That much was obvious.” He looked up at the lanterns hanging above the table. “How did you meet this dragon?”

“He—He’s my soulmate.” I saw my parents exchange worried looks. “Please, believe me! He has done nothing!”

Mama looked from me to Papa. “Calm down, (Y/N)” she soothed. “Just—“ she cut herself off to glance at Papa. “Just start from the beginning and leave nothing out.”

I released a shaky breath and started the thrilling tale of how I met my soulmate.

*-*-*-*

Eda and I peered around the corner of the smithy, looking across at the clan leader’s house. It was five storeys tall, with three sublevels below the ground—the biggest house in the village. And in one of those underground rooms, was Ugauc. The only light was from the windows of the houses and the torches lit in the streets.

“What if the others don’t believe Mama and Papa? What if they know it’s an illusion?” I thought aloud as we hid behind the wall.

Eda put a hand on my shoulder. “They won’t. Eldrin’s illusions are the most realistic ones you’ll ever see.” She poked my the tip of my nose.

“Ow.” I hissed. Eldrin had healed most of my bruising, but my nose was still tender.

“Sorry,” Eda whispered. She looked back around at the house. “C’mon, let’s go.”

She grabbed my wrist and jogged towards the house. I jogged after her, glancing over my shoulder from time to time.

We knelt by the steps up to the front door. Eda looked up at the windows, trying to spot an open window. I looked around, making sure no one was spying on us.

“You said you could communicate telepathically with each other, right?” Eda asked.

“Yeah, but I have no idea how to do that.”

“Well, at least try. Just think about him or something. That might do it,” Eda suggested as she dug her fingernails under each window on the ground level to prise it open—but none of them budged.

I did as she suggested and thought about Ugauc, focusing on his features; his green scales, his dark skin and hair, his horns, his wings, his eyes, his face, his firm jawline, his muscles.

My expression melted as I thought about his muscles.

Soon I felt as though my soul had left my body and was just floating in nothingness. But then I can across a wave of energy, almost as if Ugauc’s soul had come close to mine.

(Y/N)?

It was Ugauc’s voice. He sounded tired, but it was his voice.

My heart raced. He was alive! I quickly calmed myself down.

Yes, Ugauc, it’s me. We’re here to rescue you. Do you have any idea where you are?

In the biggest house in the village... They brought me down three flights of stairs... I’m at the very end of the corridor.

We’ll try to get to you as soon as we can, Ugauc, I promise.

See you soon, (Y/N).

Ugauc? I asked, trying to hold on to the connection.

Yes? His voice was fading.

I love you.

Pink and red tones came into my vision.

I love you too, (Y/N).

His presence faded from my mind. I brought my mind back to my body and opened my eyes.

“He’s weak,” I said ruefully. “he says he’s on the third sublevel, in the room farthest away from the staircase.”

Eda nodded.

And then chaos erupted. First came screams and cries, then shouts; “Dragon!” “The beast is angry that we took its brother!” “Kill it! Quickly!”

The large door of the house opened suddenly.

“Father!” Called Bracken. “They have spotted another beast!”

Moments later, Bracken, his father, and several members of the hunting squad rushed out of the house. Eda and I curled up among the bushes beside the stairs. The elves ran off to the south of the village, leaving the door open.

I looked up, noticing the light streaming down from the doorway. I swiftly ran up the stairs, Eda behind me.

We ran down the corridor towards the leader’s study, which was where the stairs to the basement were. A long time ago, Bracken and I had been close friends, and one time when I was over, he had shown me the staircase to the lower levels of the house—before his father made us leave.

In front of the doorway was a map of the village and the villages nearby. I lifted the map and opened the door behind it, looking down at the dimly lit spiral stone stairs ahead of me.

“(Y/N)! Wait up!” Eda hissed. I waited for her before starting down the stairs.

“Since when have you been a ‘run first, think later’ type of elf?” Eda asked, staying a step behind me.

“Bracken nearly killed my soulmate, and he might die now. I’m not waiting around for that to happen before I can say goodbye,” I whispered. “Or even get to introduce him to my family.”

We faced a long corridor, with about a dozen barred cells on either side—they seemed small from the outside. I ran forward, to where I saw another staircase, running passed the green flames from the lanterns hanging on the wall—one one colour dragons can’t see. I heard Eda race after me.

We worked our way down the spiral staircase and rushed passed more cells. Those were bigger than the ones on the previous floor.

I dashed down the last staircase and was met with the fresh smell of blood. I gagged and forced myself to keep going. At the end, I could make out a large shape lying on the ground in a huge cell. There were four others on this floor.

“Ugauc!” I called, running up to the bars. He was in his beast form, held down by chains that were bolted to the ground. There were several cuts on his neck, back and wings, all of which were oozing with navy blood. His breathing was shallow and raspy.

“Oh! Ugauc!” I fell to my knees and pressed my head against the bars. I reached through the bars and touched the rough scales of his snout. “I’m so sorry.”

A gurgle came from him. It was very different to his shallow breathing and raspy breath. His amber eyes slowly peeled open. I smiled sadly at him and he released an aching whine.

Eda came up to the bars. “Stop being so dramatic. It’s not locked.” She slid the latch open. I got to my feet and followed Eda into the cell.

Eda went to rummage around for the key to remove the bolts from the ground so we could remove the chains. I grabbed the hunting knife from my belt and cut the rope tied around Ugauc’s snout.

“Just hang in there!” I whispered to Ugauc. Eda went around and removed the bolts from the cell floor.

But then I heard something. Footsteps. Echoing footsteps that were getting closer.

I whipped my head around and got to my feet.

“It’s probably Papa,” Eda said, removing the last bolt from the ground. “He figured we might need some help getting Ugauc out of here.”

I looked from the spiral staircase, to her, to the staircase again. And sure enough, Papa came into view, running down towards us.

“How fairs the escape plan?” He asked, stopping in front of the cave.

“So far it’s going alright,” I responded.

Papa looked down at Ugauc. He slowly blinked back up at Papa.

Papa got down on one knee and looked at Ugauc. “Can you move?” He asked.

I... don’t think so... Ugauc said, exhausted of all his strength.

“He doesn’t think he can,” I repeated.

“Can you change to your other form?”

Ugauc breathed deeply and was wrapped in a cocoon of light. His human form knelt before us, leaning on his arms. His trousers were now shorter, ending above the knee from being on him when he was in his beast form. I knelt beside him and cupped his cheeks, placing a kiss on his forehead. He had wounds where the arrows had been embedded and he had several bruises on his abdomen.

“Let’s get you out of here,” Papa said, taking Ugauc under the arm and supporting him as we left for home.

*-*-*-*

I ran my hand through Ugauc’s hair as he slept on the living room couch. It was early the next morning—the day after Bracken had attacked us.

After we had gotten Ugauc home, we ransacked the leader’s home. To make it look like he had escaped or that the other ‘dragon’ had helped him.

I rested my arm on his chest and nestled my head on my arm and listened to his breathing. It wasn’t as shallow as it had been the night before. Eldrin had restored some of his strength so he could make it through the night... but it took a heavy toll on Eldrin—he almost passed out last night after performing the spell.

I looked out the lounge window behind the couch as the first few rays of sunlight shone through the trees onto the street outside. I yawned and relaxed my head back on my arm. I had slept very little during the night, worried that Ugauc might have forgotten where he was or what had happened, and so I slept in the living room.

I heard the floorboards creak behind me. I swung my head around.

Papa stood at the bottom of the stairs, stretching.

I turned my head back around, watching Ugauc again.

“How long have you been down here?” Papa asked, making his way over to me.

“A few hours,” I replied drowsily.

“In other words; you’ve been awake all night.”

I looked down at Ugauc.

Papa sat down beside me. “I understand that you care about him, but it’s not safe for either of you if he stays nearby.”

“I know. But I care about him too much to see him walk away... I don’t think I could ever be happy if I was away from him.”

“So, what are you saying?”

“I think—I think maybe we should leave... I’d have to talk to Ugauc first, but I think it’s our only option.”

*-*-*-*

Ugauc entered his cave, the leafy vines brushing against his bare chest, shoulders and wings. I could smell Elven blood on him and I could see some stains splattered on to his new brown trousers.

“Ugauc... what have you done?” I eyed him suspiciously. He had healed quickly since they imprisoned him; it had only been a few days since we had hid him in our home.

“I’ve dealt with Bracken,” He replied smugly. I felt my stomach twist into a knot.

“I wasn’t the only one who ‘dealt with him’,” he said defensively, seeing my expression. Eda, Eldrin, Mama and Papa entered the cave. I could see that Mama was ringing her hand and that Eda’s sword had some red droplet stains on it.

“Oh no,” I breathed.

“He’ll be fine, (Y/N),” Mama reassured.

“He just won’t be able to join the hunting squad, ever,” Eda added. Ugauc smirked at Eda. She smiled back.

“That’s reassuring,” I muttered. I glanced to the rucksack beside me.

This is probably the last time I’m ever going to see them. I thought to myself.

Mama came up to me first and wrapped her arms around me. I sunk into her hold. Papa joined next, and then my siblings.

I felt a lump form in my throat. “I’ll miss you all so much,” I forced out.

“I’m sure you’ll be much too busy to even think about us,” Eda said as we released each other.

I wiped away a tear and smiled.

“But you can come home whenever you want,” Mama said, kissing my brow.

“As long as you don’t bring trouble with you,” Papa added.

I laughed through my sadness. “I’ll try not to.”

Eldrin looked to the vines in the cave's mouth. “You should get going soon before Bracken’s father comes after Ugauc; no one can misjudge claw-marks.”

Ugauc scratched the back of his neck nervously.

I smiled and nodded. “Thank you for everything,” I said to my family. Ugauc came closer to us.

“I’ll never be able to repay you for what you have done. Thank you,” he said with a bow.

“Just keep, (Y/N) safe and that will be enough,” Papa said. Eda reached for her sword falsely, threateningly.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Ugauc replied with a nervous laugh.

I smiled; at least my family knew where I would be and that I was safe. Ugauc and I planned on heading south, to a warmer climate so we could try some of those exotic fruits we had talked about.

I looked to Ugauc and with a quiet nod; we turned around, grabbed my rucksack and left the cave. We walked for a long while before Ugauc asked, “Have you ever tried flying?”

Chapter Text

H/C = Hair Colour

Wind blew through my hair as I soared above the tall snow-capped mountains south of my home region. The cold nipped at my face as I tugged on the makeshift sleeves of my bison hide; the one blanket I could cut to fit into my rucksack.

Ugauc’s wings’ beat in a continuous pattern as he flew through clouds, water droplets getting caught in my long (H/C) hair. An orange-pink sky and fluffy clouds surrounded us, but the clouds were nowhere near as warm as I had imaged them. It was our third day travelling in the skies, and I had yet to get used to the cold and damp of the clouds and skies.

Ugauc was dusted with water droplets also; but all over. On every single scale clung dozens of tiny water droplets, each one shifting as he beat his wings.

Do you want to stop soon? Ugauc asked, gently gliding out of the clouds and down to the lower half of the caps of the mountains.

I nodded. Please, do.

As soon as we left the clouds, I noticed a warm shift in the temperature; finally we were almost out of snow territory. I peered over Uguac’s shoulder and the rest of the hide under me, down at the ground far below us. There was still a blanket of snow and a large coniferous forest on the mountain’s ridges and below us, but not very far ahead, the snow was giving way to lush vegetation and deciduous trees which were just beginning to bud.

I had never seen this much green before. My awe must have flown through Ugauc also, as I heard him chuckle.

It has been a long time since I’ve seen this much lushness. He mused. Though I can’t see it in the same shade you can.

I smiled. “It’s amazing,” I breathed.

Ugauc slowly descended towards the lush greenery at the base of the farthest mountain. As he swept over the trees, I heard birds screech and caw, unimpressed that such a large predator should disturb their quiet spring evening and toss their branches around.

I gripped onto Uguac’s lowest neck spike as he slowed down and hovered in a clearing for a landing. He landed with a heavy thud, almost throwing me off—again. Ugauc looked back at me as I lurched forward.

Sorry. I’m still getting used to carrying a passenger, Ugauc said. He lowered himself down, and I slid off, keeping the bison hide on me; it still wasn’t that warm.

“It’s fine,” I responded, looking around at the green trees; I couldn’t get over the colours I was seeing. They were so vibrant compared to the dull greys, brown and white of where I grew up.

“It’s so different to the snow,” I said, crouching on the ground and feeling the soft grass beneath me. It was soft, and it tickled the palm of my hand.

I heard Ugauc shift and search for his trousers in my bag. I took a cheeky glace as he searched. He must have sensed I was looking at him as he looked over his shoulder. I swiftly whipped my head back around.

“Like what you see, little elfling?” Ugauc teased, standing up, still nude.

I stood up, flustered. “How could I not?” I muttered. I caught another glance of him before looking away and holding my hand to my face to block my peripheral vision.

Ugauc laughed and came up behind me. “What was that?” He teased further, removing the bison hide from my back and wrapping his arms around me. My cheeks flushed bright red as a felt something press against my butt.

“Ugauc!” I chided. “Get some clothes on!”

Ugauc kissed my temple. “Alright, I’ll get dressed.” He chuckled and walked back over to the back. I couldn’t help but glance over my shoulder again at his bare body as he got dressed.

*-*-*-*

“Are you still cold?” Ugauc asked, sitting down beside me as I huddled by the fire, wrapped up in the bison hide. The sun had set not so long ago and with it gone there was not much warmth.

I nodded, blowing into my hands.

Ugauc kissed my head and pulled me close, wrapping his arms and wings around me. I smiled and leaned into him, releasing a quiet, content moan as my body warmed up.

“That better?” Ugauc asked.

“Yeah,” I said, my voice muffled beneath his wings.

Ugauc took me up in his arms, cradling me in his lap. I looked up at him, a small smile on my face. I raised my hand out of the blanket and caressed his cheek with my thumb. He took my hand and kissed my palm before nuzzling it. A low purr escaped his throat. I sat up in his hold, wrapping a hand around his neck.

We locked eyes, our breaths entangling each other. A weird, warm feeling bubbled in my stomach; I had experienced nothing like this before, but then again, I had never been in a relationship before.

I moved my hand from his cheek to his hair and stared deep into those golden eyes of his. An image of his nude body from earlier in the day popped into my head.

I lowered my head, my nose gliding off his. We locked lips, our tongues locking together in a merry dance. Ugauc’s hands drifted down to my waist as I went to straddle his lap. We separated only when we had to, before furiously locking lips again, and again, and again; not noticing where our hands had moved to and what they were trying to remove.

My heart raced and the feeling in my stomach grew immensely; I wanted more than kisses from him tonight.

I broke away fiercely, gasping for breath. Ugauc looked worried. “What is it?” He asked, his breathing as quick as mine.

I took in everything I was feeling, including Ugauc’s hands on my butt. I glanced around at the surrounding forest; everything was still. I glanced over my shoulder, smirking when I saw that Ugauc’s hands were under my trousers.

“(Y/N)?” Ugauc asked. I looked back down at him, lifting a hand to drift over his cheek and ear.

“Yes, Ugauc?” I replied, kissing his lips.

“Do you—What do you want?” He whispered.

“To bond with you,” I breathed, capturing his lips again.

Ugauc kissed back, once, twice, three times, before we separated again. “You mean—?”

“—Yes, Ugauc. I want to mate with you.” I saw a wave of relief wash over his face. I smiled and kissed him again, before reaching over my head and unbuttoning my woven design shirt. Ugauc lifted his hands from my ass and undid the other buttons on my back, all the while keeping his lips locked with mine.

Once it was unbuttoned, I tore off the shirt, the cold air hitting my bare chest. Ugauc leaning in, kissing my neck and shoulder. I gasped and moaned; it felt so good to receive kisses there.

Ugauc focused on my trousers, fumbling with the button and string on the front. He took his lips off my skin to look down at the knot in the string. He eventually undid it and slipped off my trousers and underwear, returning his lips to my skin.

I gripped the back of his head, releasing a hitched whine as he nipped on my skin. He fell back and rolled over, opening his wings for the first time since he had sat down beside me.

I lay on the grass, panting as Ugauc marvelled at my nude body. He smiled and pressed his lips against mine. I separated my legs to let him in. Ugauc pulled away and knelt above me. I let out a whine as he slowly undid his trousers and tossed them aside.

It was now my turn to marvel at his body, his completely bare body; his enormous chest, his rippling abs and his muscled legs. But what made me shiver was his member, his aching, partially hard, oozing member. It wasn’t much bigger than my own, lined with veins and ready to be placed inside his soulmate—me.

Ugauc leaned over me, lifting a leg onto his waist. I shivered in his hold, losing all my composure.

“Are you sure you want this?” Ugauc breathed. I could hear something in his voice, like he was fighting something. He had mentioned that dragons’ mating urges will sometimes get the better of them. Is that what he’s fighting?

I looked up at him. “As sure as I’ll ever be.”

Ugauc flashed his sharp canines and swiftly flipped both on us over, placing me on his chest. I sat up, placing my hands on his rippling abdomen.

Ugauc placed his hands on my ass, separating my cheeks. He pulled himself up to sit with me on his lap. He positioned me with his member between my cheeks. I looked over my shoulder to see his manhood tucked in nicely between them.

“Cozy fit,” Ugauc remarked, raising my waist. I shot him an unimpressed look. He just smirked.

I lowered my waist down, feeling the head of his member touch my hole. “Whenever you’re ready,” Ugauc whispered, kissing my lips.

I drew in a breath and slowly pressed down on his member. I leaned into his shoulder as he stretched me—without lubricant or preparation; it hurt. Ugauc placed his hand on my waist and pressed himself into me.

“Just breathe, little elfling, and I’ll take care of the rest.”

I whimpered and nodded, biting on the skin on his shoulder as he entered me.

“There,” Ugauc breathed, though I knew very well he had only gotten the head in. “The worst is over with.”

I drew in long breaths as I relaxed around him before kneeling up. Ugauc took my lips and moved me up and then down, so I took a little more of his member. I whined into his mouth, but he didn’t stop moving. He repeated the process until all of his manhood was inside me. I ground against his thighs with every stroke. He was in complete control, and I loved it. With each passionate stroke, I could feel pressure building up inside my member.

I separated from Ugauc’s lips and moaned loudly, Ugauc continued his pace, which was now much faster and rougher than when we started.

“Ugauc!” I gasped, leaning on his shoulder.

“Not yet, (Y/N),” he seethed and nipped on my neck. “Just a little longer.”

I whined and completely collapsed on him; I had a feeling he had been planning this for a while.

Ugauc sucked on the junction between my neck and my shoulder. “Now!” He hissed.

As soon as he said the word, he released his seed into me, and I onto him. It was warm inside me as it emptied his sperm inside me. I was exhausted after our mating and didn’t even look at the mess I had made, I just leaned into his hold.

Ugauc lay down, still inside me, and rested me on his chest. “(Y/N)?” He whispered. I looked up at him. He pecked me on the head. “We are bound.”

Chapter Text

All I could see was blue. Just blue. Solid sky blue, to be precise.

I felt a warm breeze blow over me as I lay on my back as Ugauc flew through the sky. We were soaring above the clouds, hence why all I could see was blue. The sun was high above us, warming our bodies.

How are you feeling, (Y/N)? Ugauc asked. It was the first time he had spoken all day; which I found to be very out of character.

I brought myself back to the actual world as he spoke to me. (I) I’m all right, now. I replied. I had woken up feeling homesick after dreaming about being with my family again.

Ugauc hummed in response. It had been a few days since we had mated, and I could feel the difference in the strength of our bond already. His emotions were usually easy enough for me to assess, but today he was keeping them hidden from me, and what I could feel seemed to be worry or fear of some sort.

I sat up on Ugauc’s back, seeing the expanse of fluffy clouds beneath us, each one looking like waves on the sea as we flew passed them.

Why are you hiding your thoughts from me, Ugauc? I asked.

Ugauc hesitated, thinking of the best response. (I) I—I’ll tell you when I need to.

I frowned. Ugauc? What is it?

It’s nothing you need to worry about, little elfling. Ugauc said, blocking his worries again. (I) I will tell you when I need to, I promise.

I wasn’t completely satisfied with his response, but I nodded. (I) All right then, if you say so.

We stayed silent for a while as we continued to pass over the sea of white.

I think we should land soon, little elfling, Ugauc said. Up ahead I could see a split in the clouds, and I could see something sparkling below the clouds. There’s a lake nearby, we could wash ourselves off there?

Thoughts of being clean filled my head. I had never felt so dirty in all my life! Some other erotic thoughts ran through my head as well.

Sounds good. I responded, pushing aside my thoughts. I heard Ugauc chuckled, and I smiled, embarrassed.

Ugauc descended slowly below the clouds, water droplets brushing against his scales and my skin, many of which stayed on us.

As Ugauc descended, the lake came into view. The sparkling I had seen was the waves of the water reflecting the sun. Off in the distance, I could make out several large rocky hills, in almost two straight lines, making up a canyon. All around us was green with forest; I had yet to get used to seeing this new colour constantly.

Ugauc continued his slow descent, landing on the opposite side of the lake as the rocky hills. I braced myself for one of Ugauc’s rough landings, but this time he softened the landing immensely. I opened my eyes, surprised I hadn’t fallen from Ugauc’s back.

Ugauc turned his head around to look at me. (I) You all right?

I nodded. “Yeah, I’m fine.” I slid off his back, dragging my rucksack and bison hide with me and dropping them on the ground.

I stretched my entire body upward. As my bones cracked and popped, I heard Ugauc’s heavy feet go thump, thump, thump. I turned my head around as he jumped into the lake, sending an enormous wave to splash me and the grass.

“Hey!” I yelped in surprise as the cool water hit my skin, but the water submerged Ugauc, unable to hear me.

A flash of light came from beneath the water surface, and Ugauc rose to the surface in his humanoid form. “Come on in, little elfling, the water’s great.”

I quickly removed my clothes as Ugauc swam around, enjoying himself. I ambled up to the water before stepping in. I expected the water to be an inch deep, not a whole foot. I yelped in shock. Ugauc swiftly swam over to me as I caught myself and shakily moved my other foot slowly into the water.

Uguac stood beside me. “Are you alright? Are you hurt?”

I shook my head. “No, no, I’m fine. It was a shock, that’s all... and it probably doesn’t help that I don’t know how to swim.”

“You didn’t learn to swim when you were an elfling?” Ugauc asked. “I thought all creatures learned to swim when they were hatchlings.”

I shook my head. “Ice constantly covered any lakes we had, or they were so cold you’d die within minutes,” I said, slowly relaxing again, my body no longer shaking.

Ugauc inclined his head and took my hands in his. “Then let me teach you.”

I gave him a worried look. That didn’t sound like the best idea.

“We won’t go too deep, I promise, little elfing,” Ugauc comforted, bending down to catch my eye. I hesitantly nodded, and he walked backwards into the water, leading me in slowly, the water rising to cover more of my skin with each step.

Ugauc stopped when the water was halfway up my stomach. I was feeling a little uneasy at the height of the water and with how I was almost floating off the bed on the lake.

I pushed aside my unease and looked to Ugauc, having him to focus on calming me down. We stood there, stomach deep in water. Ugauc let go of my wrists and dove under the water, swimming gracefully just below the surface, circling me and doing figure eights in the water. He reminded me of a winged merman, so graceful.

I smiled as he swam, inching my way deeper into the water as Ugauc swam further away. He finished another figure of eight before standing in front of me again and pulling me to lie on his cheats as he floated on his back. My heart raced at the sudden motion that caused my face to be just over the water. I froze in place. My face was hard with worry.

“Hey, it’s alright. I got you,” Ugauc comforted. I breathed shaky breaths and calmed down. (I) Trust him, (Y/N)! I scolded myself.

Once I was calm again, Ugauc swam through the water, using his wings and legs to propel himself.

I slowly relaxed in his hold as he swam around. It kind of reminded me of flying, just with a lot more water.

Ugauc pecked me of the head as he made his way back over to the shore before standing me back up. “I’m sure you want to get properly washed,” he mused. I smiled, slightly disappointed that our swim was over but happy to be clean. I got out of the water as Ugauc kept swimming, rummaging around in my bag for my bar of cream soap and a cloth.

I quickly returned to the water as I washed, my eyes catching the two lines of rocky hills on the opposite side of the lake. I stared at them as I wet my bar of soap wrapped in the cloth. “Could we fly through there when we’re done?” I asked Ugauc. He was drying himself off on the shore with one of my towels.

“Through where?” Ugauc asked, draping the towel over a low branch and pulling on his trousers. I looked back at the hills. Ugauc followed my gaze.

“Through those hills. They look interesting, don’t you think?” I looked at Ugauc. He seemed to look uneasily at the hills. “Ugauc?” I asked; he didn’t look to be entirely here(I).

“I don’t think it’s a good idea for us to go through there,” he responded, eyeing the hills.

“You know this place, don’t you?” I implored, finishing up in the lake and walking back up to the shore. Ugauc didn’t respond, but I saw his pupils flex wide and thin; he was scanning the trees for something. I got dry and changed and looked to where Ugauc was looking, but I couldn’t see anything. My eyesight was sharp, but his was sharper.

“Ugauc? What is it?” I asked, worried.

“You’re right; I know this place. I grew up here, (Y/N). Well, I grew up in those hills. I was planning on going around—to avoid familiar eyes—but I don’t think we’re going to get that lucky.”

I gulped. “What do you mean?” I asked slowly, putting our things away and edging closer to him.

“A dragon from my home-clan is lurking nearby, and I think they can see us,” he whispered.

“I could hide if you want to talk to them?” I offered.

Ugauc shook his head. “No, think we’re better off leaving.” He stepped forward, unbuttoning his trousers to remove them so he could shift.

“But—,” I started, Ugauc turned around to face me. “But you’ve never told me anything about your home... does your family even know where you are?... Do you have a family?” I asked. I was disappointed in myself for not pressing him on details about his family earlier. And even then, he had only mentioned how far his home was from mine, never anything about his family.

“Yes, (Y/N), I do have a family... But that’s besides the point.” Ugauc glanced back at the trees. “We need to go, just in case this dragon thinks you’re a threat.”

I clenched my teeth. He was right, again. We had to go. I inclined my head in agreement and Ugauc removed his garment, placing it in the bag and shifted to his beast-form. I quickly pulled myself and my belongings up onto him before he quickly took off.

Ugauc landed about a league away from the lake, satisfied that the dragon who was watching us would not give chase. I lurched forward with the rough landing. I quickly got off and brought my belongings with me. Ugauc continued to scan the trees. All the while I was glaring at him, wishing he had told me something(I) about his family.

“Why are you being so secretive?” I asked accusingly.

To keep you safe, Ugauc stated in an obvious tone.

“I meant about your family, your home.” Ugauc stayed quiet. “Ugauc!” I demanded. He looked down, I sighed, irritated.

Ugauc glanced at me and I turned my back on him; it hurt that he had kept secrets from me when I had been so honest with him.

My emotions must have flown through our bond to Ugauc because within moments he stood beside me, clothed and quiet.

“I’m sorry,” he breathed, “I just... I knew you’d get curious and want to go. But dragons are a ‘kill first, ask questions later’ type of species.”

“But you’re not,” I replied, looking at him.

“That’s because I knew my soulmate was an elf,” he reminded me.

We were quiet again. It made sense that seeing his home was foolish, but I just wanted to see it, even if it was from a distance.

Finally, I asked, “Are you embarrassed?”

“About?”

“Me... Being your mate.” I saw Ugauc’s face drop.

“No, of course not!” He placed a hand on my cheek. “Meeting you has been the most amazing thing to ever happen to me... But our species... The lives lost because of the hatred between them... The world just isn’t ready to leave that feud behind.”

I nodded and kissed his palm. “So what’s your family like?” I asked.

“They... They’re an OK family, compared to other dragon families. My sire is one of the lead hunters for our clan; much like yours was; my dam is the sister of our clan queen, and I have an older sister who is always teasing me about something,” he dropped his voice down to a mutter, “usually about bull I liked.”

I giggled. “Sounds nice,” I commented.

Ugauc gave me a small smile. “And I think the dragon who was spying on us... may have been Udauh, my sister.”

I thought for a moment. “Is she a ‘kill first ask questions later’ type of dragon?” I asked.

“Actually… no. My family wanted to study elves, like their—your behaviours and such, to see why exactly your people were killing us... And now I know it’s because of fear.”

“So... Could we try to find her?”

Ugauc hesitated, glancing down. “I... Don’t think my family wants to see me; I left in a rush to avoid them following me and finding out about my soulmate.”

“How long have you lived near our village?” I asked. I heard a rumble come from above. It sounded like thunder.

“A few months, but before I moved into my cave, I travelled there from time to time to make sure I was bound to an elf and to set up my home. I guess my family presumed that I was trying to meet up with my mate, rather than trying to find them in an elf village.” I cocked a brow, confused. “Usually our bond guides us towards each other; so I thought if I travelled during different times of the day, perhaps I’d meet my mate; who I presumed was a dragon.”

I raised my head and nodded, understanding what he meant.

The sky was growing dark and thunder rolled above. I shuddered; a forest wasn’t the best place to stay during a storm. I looked up uneasily as I heard a sound similar to thunder but nowhere near as bassy.

“Dragons,” Ugauc breathed. He smelled the air. I saw a look of recognition on his face, but no fear or panic.

“(Y/N), we should go to the cave I used to live in, while the storm lasts. It’s not far,” he said, pushing aside what he had felt before. I quietly agreed and followed him.

The rumble I could hear above us followed us, even as a yawning cave mouth came into sight.

“Who’s following us?” I whispered as we got nearer.

Ugauc hesitated. “I think...it’s my family,” he admitted quietly.

My breath hitched; was that good or bad? Ugauc added nothing to his statement, he just walked into the cave.

“Welcome to my old home, (Y/N), where I would have brought you the first time we met, had I not found that other cave.”

This cave was pretty similar to his cave in the snowy forest, it just didn’t have any vines outside, or a huge nest of animal hides as a bed. It was small, with a tiny stream gurgling through the stone floor. There was a large stone slab off to the side—big enough for two dragons—with sheep's wool and a moose hide on it for comfort and warmth. It didn’t appeal to me as much as the other cave had.

Ugauc released a slow sigh. “Are you mad at me?” He asked, looking down at the stream.

“A little,” I responded. I could hear the wingbeats get nearer. “But I guess I understand what you’d didn’t tell me. It just... hurts that you didn’t tell me about your family.”

Ugauc nodded. “Can’t blame you.” He swung his head up to look out the mouth of the cave. Three dragons landed outside, shaking the ground. I backed up. They were all bigger than Ugauc. The largest was a dark green, even darker than Ugauc; a deep blue dragon stood beside that one; and a slightly smaller turquoise dragon, who was a little bigger than Ugauc.

I moved behind Ugauc, observing him. He looked to be fighting with himself.

Should I snarl?

Should I shift?

Would they attack (Y/N)?

Would they attack me?

He eyed the dragons carefully, as did I. The largest one—the green one, had many similar features to Ugauc; the same horn shape, same eyes and same body shape. The blue one was slimmer than the green one, with the same face shape and ruff behind their head as Ugauc, along with similarly shaped neck and back spikes. The turquoise one was a combination of both; the same pale blue eyes as the blue dragon, the same skinny spikes on their back and neck as the green dragon, and had the same body shape as the blue one. They all had the same wide stripes on their backs and necks as Ugauc.

Ugauc was thinking to himself; though it sounded more like arguing with himself.

Ugauc? I panicked. What are we gonna do?

Ugauc looked from me to the dragons. “What do you want?” He demanded, stepping forward. His voice faltering slightly.

The three dragons shifted. They all had long dark hair like Ugauc did, horns and wings that matched their beast forms and similar complexions to Ugauc. They all wore shimmering tunics and dark leggings. I could sense magic on them, which allowed them to keep them on while in their beast forms. the green and blue dragons were older than the turquoise one, much older, with paler, wrinkled skin and silver strands of hair. The green one was male, the other two were female.

The elderly female, the blue dragoness, stepped forward. “Ugauc, my hatchling, you’re home!” She greeted, wrapping him in a hug. I stepped back as Ugauc let out an embarrassed sigh.

“Mother, please,” he insisted quietly, but I could feel he was happy to see her through our bond. His dam let him go, looking him over.

“You could have at least come home looking descent,” she scolded. “I didn’t raise you to look like a barbarian dragon.” She brushed his scaled shoulder as if it were filthy.

I couldn’t help but giggle; they were much more civilized than I had expected, and it was humourous.

Ugauc’s dam peered over Ugauc’s shoulder to look at me. I stopped laughing as the other two came nearer. Ugauc bowed his head at the male.

“Ugauc, it’s been a while.” Ugauc’s sire started, watching how his mate looked at me. “It’s good to see you, especially after your sudden disappearance.” Ugauc gave him a small smile as his sire touched his shoulder; he hadn’t enjoyed leaving them.

And then there was the other dragoness. She wasn’t much older than Ugauc and was about the same height as him. They smiled at each other; this had to have been the sister who spotted us. They continued to look at each other as Ugauc’s dam came closer to me, Ugauc’s sire was close behind.

The look on her face made me nervous, and I ended up walking backwards.

“Epho, leave him be,” Ugauc’s sire said, taking her by the arm and leading her away. I slowly made my way towards Ugauc’s side, nervous at so many scaly predators in the same cave as me.

Help me! I broadcasted to Ugauc. His sister looked at me, curiously.

“How did you get him to trust you so much?” She asked, moving aside a loose strand of (H/C) hair from my face, which I flinched away at.

“Udauh, please, leave (Y/N) alone,” Ugauc said. His sister ignored him, continuing to poke at me with a turquoise-scaled finger.

Udauh looked to her brother. “Not keen on sharing your pet, ay?”

I scowled. “I am not his pet!” I shouted. The other two dragons came closer again. I gripped Ugauc’s hand.

It’s alright; I’ll protect you.

“Ugauc, how did you find him?” Epho, Ugauc’s dam, asked him.

Ugauc glanced down at me. “This is, (Y/N)... he’s my soulmate... that’s why I left suddenly; to figure out why I was led to an elven village by our bond.”

Udauh cocked her head at me. “He’s cute, and those ears are adorable.” She flicked my ear with her finger. I shuddered; elf ears are very sensitive.

Ugauc was looking at his parents, waiting for a response. They seemed to smile.

Ugauc’s sire spoke first. “Welcome to Mistpeaks, (Y/N). I am Koro, though I’m sure Ugauc has told you that already.”

Ugauc glanced aside, I nodded falsely and smiled.

“This is my mate, Epho, and my daughter, Udauh,” Koro continued.

I cleared my throat quietly. “It’s great to finally meet you all. I’ve heard lots.” I lied.

And then the heavens opened, hail and water spilled from the sky. The others looked out the mouth of the cave as this new sound came from outside.

I sighed softly, leaning on Ugauc; it was oddly cozy in the cave, hearing the hail and rain outside.

We stayed in Mistpeaks for two days; Ugauc spent the first day catching up with his family, we spent the second near the lake. Ugauc’s family asked me plenty of questions, curious about elves and our society. I didn’t mind the questions, but it surprised me how inaccurate they’re rumours were about us.

Spending time with them reminded me of my own family and how much I missed them.

It was early the third morning when Ugauc came back into his old cave. I was curled up under the bison hide, staring at the fire in the middle of the cave.

The morning was fresh. Dew covered each blade of grass and each bud on every tree.

“Good morning, little elfling,” Ugauc whispered, kissing my head. He sat beside me.

I heard three heavy thuds outside of the cave. I looked in their direction and then to Ugauc.

“Are they here to see us off?” I asked.

Ugauc nodded. “Yeah,” he sighed sadly.

“We could stay longer if you want?” I offered; I was quite enjoying seeing how dragons lived.

Ugauc shook his head. “We have to go soon before others from my clan pick up our scent… But we could always come back when we’re done in the central region… or my parents will visit,” He added with a mutter.

I giggled. Ugauc smiled and smothered the fire. I finished packing up our belongings.

We walked outside, getting a furious hug from Udauh the second we emerged.

“I’m gonna miss you!” She said gravelly. “Especially you,” she said to Ugauc.

Epho wrapped me up in her arms and rested her head on my head. I gave Ugauc an unsure look, which he smiled at. “Oh, I’m gonna miss you, little elfling!” She said, squeezing me. It annoyed me that the nickname had passed from Ugauc to his dam, but I would not ruin the moment.

Koro came closer and gave me a smile. Epho released me from her hold. “It was great to meet you, (Y/N). I hope you’ll pay us a visit when you're done in the central region.”

I nodded. “Absolutely. And it was great to meet you too. All of you.” I looked to all of them; they had been some great hosts, and dragons I was happy to have them in my family.

After a few more goodbyes, Ugauc shifted, ready to leave before the rest of the dragons awoke.

“See you in a few months!” I called from Ugauc’s back, just as he took off.

We were flying for a few minutes before Ugauc spoke.

(Y/N), he started.

Yes, Ugauc.

I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about them… my family.

I—it’s fine… but you have to tell me some stories from your chi—hatchling-hood to make up for it. Your mother could only tell me so much in the space of two days.

Ugauc chuckled. Alright, but I want to hear some from you.

Chapter Text

“Ugauc?”

My call echoed around me in the foggy, snowy woodland as the cold prickled my neck. Without Ugauc by my side, I felt completely vulnerable to whatever the creatures Ugauc had smelled earlier.

Where has he gotten to?

My nervousness was making me impatient, and I just wanted to get out of these freezing temperatures.

Ugh! I miss the rainforest! It was so much warmer there, and there was tasty fruit to eat, instead of these bitter berries and hardly ripe apples.

My mind wandered to the warm sunshine and green canopy of the rainforest, leaving behind the bare trees and gloomy scenery around me. I could almost feel the warmth of the sun on my skin, replacing the cool dampness around me.

I miss home. And Festolgit is coming up soon... I wonder if dragons have anything to celebrate at the end of the year.

I looked around the little clearing I was in, scanning the fog for a muscular dragon-shifter in his humanoid form.

But I couldn’t spot him.

“Where are you, Ugauc?” I whispered, irritated. I wrapped my arms close to my torso under my cloak, trying to not feel warmer than my anxiety was allowing me to be.

I tightened my jaw, glancing around again, my anxiety only getting worse.

I heard the crunching of leaves and spun around, pulling out a dagger from beneath my dark cloak. I eyed the fog in front of me, keeping as stern of a face as I could, as my heart bet in terror. 

I silently stood there in my battle stance, scared for my life.

Ugauc! I called out to him.

No response.

He couldn’t be that far away, so why isn’t he answering?

Has he run into something?

Is he hurt ? 

My mind raced, thinking of the worst thing that could have happened to him.

I stared at the spot, hearing only my breathing and racing heart as I watched for movement.

“Rah!” Shouted a voice, as his fingers dug into my sides as he launched himself from behind me.

I yelped and spun away from his grasp, cutting him with my blade. I stopped, eying my attacker from the opposite side of the clearing.

He seethed, holding his hand to his wounded face. “It’s nice to know your reflects are sharp.”

“Ugauc?” I looked to my blade, navy dragon blood dripping from the metal. I felt my heart drop.

“Ugauc... I am so sorry,” I apologize, stepping closer to his dark figure.

Ugauc came closer to me, dark blood seeping through his fingers as he held his hand to his cheek. “I’ll be fine, little elfling.” He removed his hand from his face and spit into it, before returning it to the slash of his face. “It’ll heal quickly.”

“You still shouldn’t have scared me like that!” I scolded. “I was so worried when you were gone for so long and didn’t respond.”

Ugauc’s lips lifted into a cruel smile, and he chuckled.

“What’s so amusing?!” 

“How much you care.” I saw a scab already forming on his wound. “It’s adorable.”

I glared at him. “And what about the creatures you were tracking?”

“A couple of manticores who fled as soon as I got close to them. We’re fine... until they smell my blood.”

I rubbed my arms. “Then can we get going before they do that?”

Ugauc nodded his head calmly, ignoring my apparent irritation and distress. He smiled and pecked my brow. “Relax, little elfling. I’m fine. And I’m sorry for scaring you, I thought it would be funny.”

“And it clearly wasn’t,” I said, gesturing to his now sealed scar and dried blood around the wound. 

Ugauc inclined his head. “I know.” He snapped his head around, scanning the foggy surroundings for whatever he heard. 

“Let’s get going.”

*-*-*-*

“If you keep scratching like that, you’ll tear off your scales,” I called from the snowy shore of the lake. Ugauc crouched by the water, trying to rid his face of whatever blood was left around his wound.

“My dam will not bee happy seeing me without a shirt still, nevermind with dried blood on my face also,” Ugauc replied, glancing up at Mistpeaks. We had arrived a little while ago, after a few hours of flying.

I smiled. “She didn’t raise a barbarian dragon,” I quoted, watching him as he finished washing his face.

Ugauc chuckled. “No, she didn’t.”

“And yet you attacked me.”

Ugauc looked over his shoulder, looking hurt. “I thought you said we were ok now? That you had forgiven me?”

“You are, I’m just looking forward to hearing the story you’re going to tell your parents. You couldn’t have got it naturally.”

“Sometimes I really dislike you, little elfling.” Ugauc rose to his feet and walked over to me.

I simply smirked. “And yet you still whisper in my ear how much you love me every night.”

Ugauc chuckled and pecked my cheek. “Very true.” He kissed me on the lips.

“Ugh! Get a room!” Called a feminine voice from above. Ugauc and I snapped our heads up. Above us perched in a tree was a dragon-shifter, crouched and looking down at us. Ugauc stood between me and the tree, eying her in the bright winter sun.

Ugauc snarled at her. 

“That’s no way to greet your sister,” she responded.

“Hey, Udauh,” I said, walking in front of Ugauc.

Udauh laughed and jumped down from the tree. “Hello, (Y/N).” She tossed my hair with her hand and looked at Ugauc.

“Udauh,” Ugauc disdained.

Udauh made a playful face at Ugauc. “Hello to you too, parvus frater.”

“Para what?” I asked.

“Little brother,” Ugauc translated.

I eyed Ugauc. “Dragons have their own language?”

“Apart from growls and grunts? yes, we do.”

Udauh giggled. “But even in this form, some males chose to not use their snarls.”

*-*-*-*

“So, Ugauc told me that not every dragon has a second form. Do you know why?” I asked Udauh. She was trying to keep me occupied—I just didn’t know why.

“There’s a bet it’s to do with genetics and magic. But some think it might have to do with some of us being bound to elves, or other non-draconic beings—like werewolves. Either way, its magic.”

I nodded. “At least you had an answer.” 

Udauh giggled. “Ugauc likes to give an answer that he’s absolutely certain about.”

I smiled and nodded. “Yeah.” I glanced around, making sure none of the dragons in the canyon saw me. “So... do dragons have any festivals? Or holidays? Or feasts?”

Udauh shook her head. “No, nothing annually like elves have. We celebrate personal successes; like our trial to become clanmembers—like your hunt; or when we find our soulmates. It’s usually a family feast with the best of prey to eat.”

I nodded, hiding my disgust as best as I could; the thought of dragons eating other creatures still made my stomach churn, even after eating with Ugauc for almost a year.

I saw Udauh glance up at her parents’ cave, which was where we were staying for the time being since a draconic found Ugauc’s old cave and had made themselves at home in it.

Udauh’s lips curled into a smile. “Right, let’s get up there; I’m getting cold.” She lifted herself into the sky and flew off.

“Udauh!” I hissed. She turned around, looking down at me in the vegetation of the rocky valley. She elegantly flew done to me.

“Sorry,” she whispered. She shifted to her turquoise dragon form and took me up in her talons, keeping me as best hidden as she could; it was a very unnerving experience; sitting in her claws.

But after a few heart-racing minutes, Udauh landed in the cave's mouth and gently placed me on the cold stone. I got to my feet.

“Thanks, Udauh,” I said with a bow and slowly walked in. The chamber was lit up with tiny candles on the ledges in the walls. On the floor, there was a nice spread of fruits and cooked pieces meat all sitting on pieces of bark or stone on a blanket I had brought from my home. It reminded me of of of our winter festival, Festolgit. 

“Merry Festolgit, (Y/N),” Ugauc said, smiling widely and wrapping me in a hug. 

I smiled into his now covered chest. “Merry Festolgit, Ugauc,” I said, pulling away from him. “But I didn’t get you anythi ng—that’s what Festolgit is all about.”

“I’ve already got the best gift ever,” he smiled. “You.” He pecked my nose. 

I smiled, embarrassed. “Ugauc!”

Chapter Text

N/T = New Trade (the one from previous chapters)

I walked around the white clearing as Ugauc and his family shifted, the snow beneath me crunching as I walked. I looked over at them, all dressed in their tunics. It disappointed me that Ugauc now had one because I really enjoyed seeing his muscles every time he shifted—and I could never tire of seeing them.

Udauh spotted me looking at them and slid over. “So... You and Ugauc got busy last night, huh?” She raised her eyebrows twice with a smirk.

I froze in my stride. “You heard?!” I hissed quietly. I thought we had snuck far enough away to ‘enjoy ourselves’ the night before.

Udauh burst out laughing. “You two weren’t the quietest... Then again, I did wander off to find you... and Mother and Father said they didn’t hear anything during the night.”

I held my face in my hands, embarrassed. I groaned audibly and Udauh giggled.

“I won’t tell anyone.” I looked at her as she placed a hand on her chest. “I promise, little elfling,” she smirked again. I crossed my arms, unimpressed.

Ugauc walked over to us. “What have you done to upset my boyfriend?” He said, exasperated.

Udauh raised her head smugly. “I’ve done no such thing!” She insisted. Ugauc cocked a brow at me, I looked away.

Ugauc shooed his sister away and stood beside me, placing a wing on my back.

“She heard us last night,” I whispered, twirling a lock of my hair sheepishly.

Ugauc chuckled. “Udauh,” he sighed, “Always nosey.”

I smiled and turned towards the faint outline of the snowy valley filled to the brim with coniferous trees and three elven villages. I couldn't believe it had been almost two years since I’d left here.

My home.

Ugauc pecked my head. “Are you ready to go down?”

I nodded. “Absolutely.”

Ugauc looked back to his family. “We’re trusting you all to stay quiet and out of sight. No shifting, no roaring, no growling or snarling and no fire-breathing,” he told them sternly. One thing I had noticed about them was that the cold didn’t really bother them much. It had for their hour of being in the snowy northern region, but they quickly adapted to the cold. I, on the other hand, had gotten so used to the warmth of the rainforest and the temperature change was a shock to my system.

Epho and Koro inclined their heads. “Udauh?” Ugauc asked warily.

His sister looked at him with a pouting expression. “You’re no fun!” She accused childishly.

Ugauc sighed, exasperated. “Udauh...”

“We’ll make sure she doesn’t do anything to ruin this meeting,” Koro said, touching Ugauc’s shoulder. “Go, we’ll be fine, and careful.”

Ugauc nodded and turned around. “Alright, let’s go.”

*-*-*-*

I peered around a tree, looking at the village I called home. Every elf was walking around, doing their business and going about their day. I knew these faces; there were a few I wanted to run up to and ask how they had been.

But I couldn’t.

I pulled up the hood of my cloak and got ready to step out into the street.

“Will you be all right?” Ugauc asked, crouched above me in a tree several feet behind me.

I nodded. “As long as I don’t draw attention to myself, I’ll be fine.” I blew him a kiss, and he blew one back.

“Stay safe,” he breathed. I smiled and started down the cobbled street.

Not much had changed; there were a few new potted plants on buildings, but business was still booming, even at Fírning’s shop—Fírning was my (N/T) mentor two years ago, after I had failed the hunting test.

I strode through the street, keeping to the side with my head down. I focused on my thoughts:

Have they missed me?

Will they be happy to see me?

Are they all right? Has anything befallen them?

What if something has happened, and I wasn’t here?

What if they won’t want to meet Ugauc’s family?

As I was getting worked up, I had bumped into someone, knocking their books, scrolls and some arrows from the quiver to the ground.

I yelped in surprise. “Sorry, didn’t see you there.” As I helped to pick up the scrolls, books and arrows, I noticed that the someone was in fact two someones. As we bundled up everything, I noticed that one of them wore a pair of boots I had before I left—but that could be anyone as there were very few shoemakers in our village.

As we stood up, I handed over what I had gathered.

“Thanks,” said a male voice, one that I knew.

I looked at their faces. “Eda? Eldrin?” I whispered.

“(Y/N)?” Eldrin asked, smiling.

“What are you doing back here?” Eda hissed. “Did Ugauc abandon you?” She accused, pulling a dagger from her belt as she put away the arrows in the quiver on her back.

“No!” I hissed. “No, nothing like that has happened. But I do need to talk to you all. Are Mama and Papa home?”

Eldrin nodded. “We’re just heading back now.”

“So what’s so important you came back from your fabulous travels to see us?” Eda asked. She glanced at my stomach. “Are you pregnant? Did Ugauc somehow get you pregnant?”

I furrowed my brow as we walked, disturbed. “What? No! That’s not even possible. I’m a cisgender male elf—What!” I was so confused by what had come out of her mouth.

Eda burst out into a wild laugh. “I’m joking,” she hollered as we neared our home. “But seriously; why are you home?”

*-*-*-*

Our families got on surprisingly well when they met. Our mother’s talked a lot about what we did when we were young, our sisters enjoyed sharing similar stories; except these were when they would beat us at fighting or spill our very embarrassing secrets. Eldrin sat with us as we eavesdropped on the groups, paying more attention to what our fathers were talking about; impressive hunts they had and hunting and stalking techniques they had picked up.

But no one ever mentioned a single thing about attacks or massacres or elves or dragons they had killed.

I looked around at them all, talking and getting along; if only every elf and dragon could get along like this. It was a gathering of murmurs and stories around the campfire in the snowy clearing.

Eldrin tapped me on the shoulder, bringing me out of my thoughts.

“Hm?” I asked, turning to him. He seemed nervous, pressing his sleeve-covered hands together.

“Someone’s watching us, and I... I... I’m bound to him,” he whispered, fiddling with his covered hands. I tilted my head to him.

“(Y/N),” Ugauc hissed.

“His name is Vostrasz,” he continued, “and... he’s a dragon... and my soulmate.”

I looked to Ugauc. “Was that what you were gonna tell me?” He nodded as I saw a set of glowing yellow eyes come from the surrounding darkness.

Ugauc and I weren’t alone.

I finished The Owl House last night and AAAAAHHH! typing the name Eda was kinda painful! But at least she’s still alive (both of them)! If you’ve seen it, lemme know what you think of it?

Chapter Text

"Enjoy your night, Little Boss," called our escort Brando, waving his bejewelled black scaled hand at us. He drove off in his black Mercedes S-Class.

I looked from Franco and Flavio to the sign above the door of the building. Rainbow Strip flickered in neon, rainbow colours, running from red, into yellow, and so on until blue ran into violet.

It was one of the few weeks that my father wasn't busy with the 'family business', and so, I saw fit that my friends and I should take some time away from Mafia business, and to spend some time 'taking care' of ourselves in the only gay strip club on our side of the city.

"You ready to see some nice dragon dick, Leonardo?" Teased Franco, elbowing me.

"You make it sound like I'm a virgin, Franco. Unless you said my name by accident and not your own," I replied with a smirk. Smoke drifted out of Franco's green nostrils as he scowled. "And don't fucking call me that; you know Padre is the only one who does that."

"C'mon guys!" Whined Flavio. He had insisted on wearing a pink crop top, fishnet booty shorts and thigh-high rainbow socks, none of which matched each other or his white fur. Perhaps that was his plan; to be such an eyesore that other bulls would have to see him nude to look at him. "Let's just get inside already."

I chuckled. "You mean you just want other bulls to be inside you already."

Franco laughed, Flavio just smiled. "That's the plan." He sashayed his way up to the beefy bodyguard, practically rubbing him up already.

I shook my head and joined him by the door. It was still pretty early; the club had only been open for about half an hour, so the enormous crowd had yet to arrive, or they already had. The autumn air was chilly, and I was ready to be warmed by more than the heating in the club.

"We have a booth booked. For Leo Russo?" I inform him.

The bodyguard paused for a second, looking above me. "Yeah, go on ahead." He stepped aside, letting us pass.

Flavio grinned at the guard and walked on through, pushing open the heavy solid wood door. Immediately the smell of booze and sweat, and the sound of loud thumping club music hit me. I cleared my throat, pushing up through the crowd of dragons and drakes at the back. It was dark, with only the white lights on the dancers and random flashing coloured lights to brighten the place up.

Franco brushed his wing against me; he was already eyeing the strippers, one on each round stage-table and a handful on the main stage at the very front, each being watched by dozens of dragons, either wolf-whistling or giving the dancer a command or simply watching on as he grew hard.

"What do you think, Little Boss," he said over the music. "Ready to have a few of them dance for us at our booth?" A devilish grin grew on his face.

I chuckled. "I'll find the booth, you get some drinks for us." walking away, I headed for the blue velvet curtains off to the back. There were a few steps up the five booths, I could hear jeering from the nearest one to the bar, so I poked my head into the second one.

Inside, it was brightly lit compared to the rest of the club and looked completely spotless—though I doubted it was that way less than twenty-four hours ago. A black polished stage sat in the middle of the booth, with a pole in the centre and stairs up at the back, where I was standing, so dancers would climb up easily... well, easier than they would without the stairs. Just below the top of the stage was a shelf of sorts—probably for patrons' drinks. Surrounding the black stage was a white leather couch. A card sat on the circular stage, leaning against the aluminium pole. Russo printed on it in a red cursive font.

I smirked and held the curtain back, tying it up so I could signal Flavio and Franco over. I sat on the white leather couch, almost in the middle, but not quite; not yet. I saw Franco emerge from the crowd.

"A waiter will be down with us in a sec. But you've gotta see those bartenders!" He sat down beside me with a sigh.

"Why?"

"They wear the tightest jockstraps, Leo! And the cutest butler crop tops! Might as well pay one to dance here as well as a stripper."

I chuckled. "And cum as quickly as possible? Nah. Let's try drag out this night as much as possible." I leaned back into the leather, loosening my tie.

"Do you think Flavio's going to join them on stage?" I joked.

Franco barked a laugh. "It wouldn't surprise me. Might even end up seeing him being fucked by one of the dancers on stage."

"Might as well throw some money at him then."

Franco snorted and shook his head, loosening his own tie.

"Good-evening, gentlemen," greeted a skinny server. Much like Franco had said, he was in a stripper's cropped and jockstrap—it went well with his pale yellow scales. He placed a mojito, bottle of beer and a tequila sunrise on the stage for us to sort out.

"Do you have any specific dancers booked for the night?" He asked, looking out at the main stage as three new dancers came on.

"Eh... no, it's our first time. Any recommendations?" I asked the waiter.

"Or can we book you?" Franco teased, grabbing the waiter's ass.

He giggled, scanning Franco over. "I'm afraid the boss has made it quite clear that I need to stay at the bar, but Flamin' Fro is a superb dancer, as is Diamond—both worthy of making you hard quickly."

"And how would we get them here to the booth?" I asked.

"They same way you get every dancer to give you a show; tip 'em. Tip him the same amount as you paid for the booth and he'll follow you back here. Tip him more, he'll bring you backstage for a more personal show, just for the tipper."

"I like the sound of that one," Franco grinned. He bit his lip at the waiter. "Thanks, doll."

"No problem, Babes! Enjoy yourselves!" He sashayed away to another patron.

Franco picked up his beer and took a sip. He turned to me. "Well?"

"I'm gonna watch from here for a bit. When I see someone who interests me, I'll tip him." I took a sip of my mojito.

Franco nodded. "Just out of interest; how much is a booth?"

"Eighty."

"That all?"

I nodded. "A little more than the entry fee. I suppose tips bring in most of the money."

Franco nodded and looked to the stage. He smirked. "Looks like they have their own Flavio," he remarked. He was looking at the skinny furdrake twerking on one of the stage-tables. A pair of faux leather booty shots and crop top hugged his body, while a circle a dozen dragons drooled over him.

"And I'm gonna tip him good." He walked off, leaving me in the booth.

I watched the dragons and drakes on the main stage, each wearing an outfit of either a leather harness or a lacey brassiere, and a corresponding thong; making all their bulges prominent.

Except for one. One of the new ones that came onto the stage. A cobalt drake with pale blue underbelly in a black lacey brassiere and thong with a VIP pass around his neck. He had a noticeable four-pack, nice pecs and firm arms, with shoulder-length hair tied up in a bun. But there was no sign of a bulge, not even a small one.

I eyed him carefully, focusing on his crotch. There was something there, but there wasn't much.

Trans?

No, there is something, but it's a little too high...

A vent?

I bit my lip and rose to my feet. I glanced at the card on the table, keeping it facing the curtain and releasing the curtain from its spot.

I drew in a sharp breath and walked over to the blue drake. He was the nearest of all the dragons on stage, tucked right to the side.

"C'mon! Twerk for us, Fro!" Called one bull in front of him. The blue drake smirked and turned around, gripping onto his pole, lifting his tail and twerking his ass for his audience—I couldn't help but imagine my dick in between those cheeks as he teased me, or maybe even riding me.

"Flamin' Fro! Flamin' Fro! Flamin' Fro!" The crowd chanted.

A hand reached up from the front of the crowd and tucked a few notes into his thong.

I joined the group in front of him as he turned around, his teeth dug at his lip as he eyed his audience, swaying his hips to the beat of the music, his hands on the pole, with one above him, stretching his front for us.

He slid down the pole, squatting in front of us, giving me an excellent view; there was a vent alright. A vent for a cock I could only imagine.

I reached into my wallet, pulling out some of what I had—considering I had a few grand in there, a private show with him was within sight. I nudged my way to the front, glancing at the money in my hand—one fifty, two twenties and a ten; the smallest notes in my wallet. Folding the money, I slid it under the front of his thong.

"Someone's sure of what he wants," Flamin' Fro remarked with a chuckle. He stood up and gestured to the rest of his audience to move back a little. "Lead the way, Daddy-o." He landed on the ground beside me. He was a few inches taller than me and seeing that bra up close wasn't helping my throbbing dick—which I had only now realized was growing.

My cheeks flushed, and I walked back towards our booth, Flamin' Fro on my tail. I heard a few disappointed groans from his audience as we walked off.

When we reached the velvet curtain, I pulled it aside, only to see the flamboyant dancer that Franco was eyeing, grinding on Franco. I sighed.

Flamin' Fro tapped my shoulder. In his hand, he held the small wad of cash. "Did your server tell you the rule?"

"What?"

"The tipping rule, when you have a booth?"

"Oh, yeah, he told us."

"And seeing as your buddy is busy with Teej, I could take you backstage?"

I swallowed hard, trying to contain myself. "Sure. I don't like sharing anyways."

He chuckled and lifted the pass off his chest and placed it over my head. "Here. Follow me, Daddy-o." He turned around and waved at me to follow him.

And I did. First, Flamin' Fro stopped by the bar.

"Give me a box of beer, would ya, Rurvid?" he asked, leaning on the bar. The bartender bent down and lifted a six-pack of lager and placed it on the bar. "Thanks."

It confused me why he was bringing alcohol 'backstage' but I figured he might need to loosen up a little before giving me a show.

We walked over to a door with VIP painted on it on the other side of the room, a guard standing beside it. Flamin' Fro pointed to me with his thumb and walked through the door.

"Miles," he greeted as he passed the guard.

"Fro."

On the other side was a narrow hallway well lit, with three large red velvet curtains on either side. Flamin' Fro entered the last one on his right. "In here, Daddy-o."

I followed him in under the curtain. In front of me, was a sturdier-looking pole than the ones in the stages and a black leather armchair that reminded me of my father's in his office. Behind it was some sort of leather wall—almost like a headboard. I looked behind it and saw a bed—it was a headboard, but the bed wasn't facing a pole.

Flamin' Fro picked up a box on a table in the back corner of the room and placed his money in it and took out a bottle opener. He opened two of the beer bottles and took a long draught of the lager.

"So, what do I call you, Daddy-o?" Flamin' Fro asked, placing his beer down.

*-*-*-*

Fro crawled up my bed donned in black tassel bra and skirt, with possibly nothing beneath the skirt. straddled my lap. The tassel of his bra and skirt tickled my nose and dick. I rubbed his sides and kissed his lips.

"Ready for a ride, Daddy-o?" HE teased, straightening himself.

I grinned. "Stop fucking teasing me." I grabbed his ass. "Ride me good, Dancer."

He giggled and kissed my jaw. "Anything for you, Daddy-o."

Then my ringtone blared, interrupting my fantasy, and Fro disappeared, leaving me lying in bed alone. I groaned and reached for my phone on my bedstand. "Hello?"

"Um, hey. Is this Leonardo?"

I pinched the bridge of my nose, trying to think through my hangover and erection. "Who is this?"

"Fro Ambers? Some guy gave me this number, said that Leonardo wanted me to call him?" He offered.

Fro! "Yeah, I'm Leo."

"The Leo from last night?"

"Yeah, the 'Daddy-o' you brought backstage last night, Flamin' Fro."

He laughed. "You sound pretty hungover, Daddy-o. Will I call you back in a few hours?"

"Yeah," I said groggily. "I think that's best."

"Rest well, Daddy-o." He hung up.

I smiled and sighed, placing my phone on the nightstand again; first I had to get over this hangover, then tell Padre about Rainbow Strip—what's going on backstage rather than what happened last night, and then call Fro back; I needed another show for me and only me.

*-*-*-*

"You ready for a dance, Daddy-o?" asked Fro as he leaned on the wall in black tassel lingerie; the same one from my dream, suspenders, and heels. The neon pink light from the dance stage illuminating the dark kitchen come living room and reflecting off the shiny tassels.

I bit my lip. "Fuck!"

He giggled. "Glad you like it; I've been wanting to wear this for ages." He walked over to me on the couch, looking at my open shirt and briefs.

I smiled, stroking his scaled stomach. "I saw you wear this exact outfit in a dream."

He straddled my lap. "And I told you to take off all of your clothes."

"I'm sorry. I got caught up trying to imagine what delicious outfit you were gonna wear for me."

Fro shook his head with a smile and placed my hands on his ass. "Feel around. enjoy yourself."

I grinned and felt around. He kissed my cheeks and neck. Brushing the tassel of his skirt aside, I felt his bare scales. I roamed my hands around to feel if he had any underwear on. Kissing his shoulder, I felt under his skirt, coming across the back string of a thong. I plucked it and Fro whimpered in my ear in surprise.

I hummed and placed my hands on his skirt, kissing his shoulder and neck. Fro moaned and slipped off my shirt, scooting closer to me. His hands were soft on my scales, gently removing my clothes. I lifted my hands to his ribs and undid the cuffs of my shirt. I returned to his shoulder, moving aside the bra-strap. Fro tossed the shirt with the rest of my clothes on the couch.

He sat back, forcing me to leave his shoulder, and locked his wrists around my neck. I looked him over, sliding my hands down his sides as I scanned him.

"Someone's excited," I mused, noticed the tip of his dick peek out under the thong and skirt.

Fro followed my gaze. "Only for you."

I pecked his lips. "A dance?" I tilted my head to the pole and stage.

Would you like to see more of these two? With a bunch of sex and more kinky outfits? With a bit more story? Why don't you check out my book on these two? It has the same title, and it's at the very end of my works list.

But it's quite dark, so perhaps you should check out the warnings in the description/first chapter of the book first?

Chapter Text

I trotted through the white landscape, cold air whipping at my white fur. Hibernation was right around the corner for me, and I needed to find some food. So I made the most of what sunlight the North Pole is getting at the moment and went hunting.

I lowered my head to the ground, sniffing for any trails. Nothing.

I looked up. Looming in the horizon was a dark open sea and several icebergs, but directly ahead of me was a snowy valley with a drop so deep I’d have to climb down the walls of ice. I walked over to the edge of the cliff and looked down.

The snow far below blended in with the snow beneath my claws, looking like I could walk right onto it without falling hundreds of metres.

But I knew otherwise.

I looked at my claw and flexed it, watching my sharp talons clink together. I nodded approvingly and bent over, my front claws gripping the ice. Shimming my legs closer to the edge, I gripped the ice. I edged my way down the wall, my claws gripping the ice easily; as every snow furdrake’s should. The problem was keeping my balance, so I didn’t fall forward and injure myself.

I had grown used to this climb to the icebergs; I did it at least twice a month when the fishing hole is frozen over. But it was still inconvenient.

Above me, I heard heavy wingbeats. I looked up. An ice dragon flew above me, gliding effortlessly over the valley while I climbed.

I followed them as they flew, a pang of jealousy running through me.

“Why couldn’t the Creators give us wings as well?” I muttered to myself as I continued my descent. Snow furdrakes have always been jealous of ice dragons because of this. The dragons never had to hibernate, they lived in groups—or clans as they called them, and they had the mighty wings so they could soar over these mighty valleys and swoop down into the ocean to catch prey we would spend hours hunting and wounding. And what really got under our fur was how easy it was for them to do it.

On the upside, at least we can swim well in water, we can hold our breaths for hours at a time, we can see in the dark and our paws are wide so we don’t sink into the snow, unlike certain dragons.

It was a long climb, but I eventually my head was right above the valley floor. I detached from the wall and stood on the snow. The wind had gotten stronger since I had been on top of the wall, and the sky had gotten darker.

“Great,” I spat. I huffed and ran to the other side of the valley. There was a small cave at the base of the cliff. Usually, other furdrakes are there, but today it was empty. I shivered as the strong wind carried snow into the frozen cave.

In the middle of the snow was a blue, enchanted flame that would never go out to keep any visitors warm and so the cave wouldn’t freeze over. There was a small cranny to the side with a small enchanted chest. Anytime a furdrake went hunting, they’d grab something extra to leave in the chest so others could eat if they were stranded here. And the chest was enchanted to keep the food as fresh as possible.

I settled down beside the fire, curling up and watching the flames flicker as the wind grew stronger. A blizzard was whipping up.

I dropped my ears and looked in frightened awe. “That better have passed by morning.” I knew I shouldn’t have left my last hunt of the season so close to hibernation. I thumped my tail against the snow in frustration before wrapping it close to me.

Then a yelp sounded.

I jolted up. “Hello!” I called. I scanned through the lashing snow. If another furdrake was stuck in this frozen valley and during a storm, I’d have to help them.

As if to answer my call, a dragon fell from the sky. She had snow-white scales, blue-green underbelly and wings, turquoise horns, blue-green-dipped tail and black-dipped spikes on her back. The dragoness rose to her feet and kept her wings close to herself, shaking the snow off her scales.

I edged towards her; she hadn’t noticed me yet. She crouched and opened her wings, about to take off.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” I warned from the mouth of the cave.

She glanced at me and stood up, walking closer. She looked at me, disgusted. “And what would you know, Furry Lizard?” she spat, looming over me; another thing I hated about ice dragons.

I ignored her insult. “I’ve seen enough of ice dragons get thrown around in a blizzard to know that you, miss, will not make it out without having a wing and your gorgeous spikes broken.”

She clenched her jaw and thought. She snorted, dusting my fur with frost. “Of course. I knew that, Furry Lizard.”

“My name’s, (Y/N),” I informed, shaking the frost from my snout.

“Neige,” she replied, sitting by the fire.

I shuffled over to my spot and sat neatly, watching my talons reflect the fire. “Were you flying to or from the sea, Neige?”

Neige made a snobby noise and sat down. “To the sea, to catch a nice, fat walrus.” she tended to her scales, shining them up after her crash-landing.

“So am I. I might catch a seal or two and some fish. Then I’ll be going home to hibernate,” I said, watching as her scales gleamed and glow in the fire.

She hummed. She wasn’t listening.

“So, where do you live?”

“West,” she replied, pausing from her bath, “in the mountain by the fishing hole.”

I didn’t live far from there, in the side of another mountain near the fishing hole, but I was sure she lived right(i) beside it. “Guess we’re neighbours then,” I said flatly, lying down. I thought back to all the times I’d lost fish and seals to an ice dragon. I wondered if she was ever one of them.

“Small world, I guess. My sire’s the alpha of the clan. And I’m his eldest dragonet.”

“Good for you,” I said sincerely. I curled my tail close to me. I could feel myself growing tired as the wind howled. “Well, goodnight, Neige.” I yawned and curled up,

*-*-*-*

I was oddly warm when I woke up and all was black. I slowly shifted, feeling something heavy on top of me.

I poked at it. It was thin but weighty.

I rolled onto my belly and crouched before jumping up, throwing whatever it was off me. Turquoise and white flashed as I jumped.

It was Neige’s wing!

“What is it?” she said, jolting up into a defensive crouch.

I sat on my hind legs. “Why were you around me?”

“I wasn’t!” Neige said defensively. “You—you must have moved close to me—Yes! You must have cuddled up to me because you were cold during the night.” She sat down and thumped her tail as if to add “and that’s final”.

I couldn’t help but smile. I looked at where I had woken you; exactly where I had fallen asleep the night before. “How would I have been cold? I’m covered in fur, I don’t feel the cold,” I sat neatly, my tail around my talons. “Besides, I haven’t moved all night.” I pointed to the indentation in the snow. “Unless you were cold and moved over beside me,” I smirked at her.

Neige scowled at me.

I shrugged. “But as neither of us remembers how this happened, I guess we’ll leave the talon pointing and get some food.” I looked out of the cave. The snow had stopped falling, but the wind was still whipping through the valley. I sighed and walked over to the chest.

Inside were several fish and cuts of seal meat.

“Are you hungry?” I asked Neige.

“I guess so,” she replied, edging towards me.

I picked up a fish and left the chest open for her. She took out a piece of seal meat and we sat by the fire.

It was a long day in the cave with Neige, watching the storm die down. She wasn’t very talkative, but when she talked, it was about herself, and her clan, and how great ice dragons were. I smiled and nodded, agreeing with her and making tiny inputs about snow furdrakes; it was best not to argue with her arrogance and pride.

We were stuck in the cave until the next day. It was still dark when I woke up, as I expected it to be with it being winter.

I unfurled myself and looked out at the still snow.

“Neige,” I hissed, getting up. “Neige, look!”

Neige groaned, her head under her wing. She was lying beside me again. For a species so ‘great’, they got cold easily.

“Neige!” I poked her shoulder. “The blizzard is over!”

She sighed and raised her head. She got to her feet. “Finally!” she breathed. “Well, it’s been nice, Furry Lizard, but I’ve gotta go.” She bound out of the cave and leapt into the sky.

I walked out of the cave, watching her leave. “Bye,” I said, but I was sure she wouldn’t hear. I sighed sadly; she was so pretty, and the company was nice. “Maybe I’ll see her again,” I mused. But I was lying to myself.

I looked at the wall of ice in front of me and climbed it. Climbing up was easier than climbing down, as less care is needed to hold my balance. It wasn’t long before I reached the top. And all that was ahead was flat, downhill terrain.

I sprinted ahead towards the dark sea and icebergs. I could see Neige’s silhouette flying ahead. Far ahead.

Eventually, I reached the edge of the icy and I was looking down at my darkened reflection. I stood there panting after my long run. When I was ready, I crouched, drew in a long draught of air and—.

“Damnit!” a dragoness roared.

I looked to where the roar came from. It was Neige. she was wet and clinging to the side of an iceberg. She spat a chunk of ice at the water and leaped off the iceberg and into the sky.

I sighed. She would catch nothing that way. I wanted to help her, but she was too mad and impatient to even listen to me. So I crouched again, took a deep breath and hopped into the water. Everything was quiet as the water surrounded me and my night vision kicked in.

It wasn’t long until I was swimming after two seals. Neige interrupted me twice, but in the end, I succeeded and dragged them both onto an iceberg.

I sat proudly by my catch, eyeing Neige as she continued to dive into the water to catch something. Each time she was unsuccessful.

I concluded that was too busy to notice me and so I dived back into the water. I caught two eelpouts and three Arctic cods.

When I came back to my iceberg, I saw Neige sitting on the edge of the iceberg. I hopped up onto the ice and dropped my fish by my seals. I growled at her. “Don’t even think about it,” I warned, standing above my meal. I needed this so I could sleep all winter long.

Neige stood up. “I’m not here for your food. But I need to bring back something. So... can you help me?” She looked at her claws, ashamed. “Please.”

This was the nicest I had ever seen her. “What exactly do you want me to find? I haven’t seen any walrus’ today.”

“Anything. Something big. A seal or a...” Neige looked to my catch, “that yellow and brown one. The big fish.”

“Eelpout,” I informed. I looked off into the distance, towards my home. I could see another storm gathering. “OK. but if you eat any of my catch—,” my stomach growled, finishing my sentence.

“I won’t, I promise.” She bowed.

I nodded and drew in another breath before diving back into the water. I tracked down a seal and eelpout, but I could only get the fish. I dragged it back to the iceberg, dropped it by her claws.

“Wow, that was quick,” Neige said with a hint of amazement. “Thank you.”

I sat down and picked up a fish. “You’re welcome.”

“Will you give me some pointers?”

*-*-*-*

I tore at my last seal as I lay on my cave floor. I had dragged most of my catch home, so it’d be easier to fall asleep after. The cods I had left in the ice cave in the valley and carried the seals in my mouth and the fish in my claw.

But now I was quite comfortable, tearing away at my feast before my long, long sleep.

And then there was Neige. She was much too pretty to forget about. I knew she’d be OK after I taught her some techniques to catch food, but she still plagued my mind. In a good way.

I missed her broody, arrogant voice, her sparkling scales and the warmth of her wings.

the wind howled outside, and a yell echoed into my cave.

I licked my bloody lips and stood up, my talons clinking against the ice floor. I peered out; the wind yanking my head off to one direction. Below me I saw blue-green flash between a mass of snow.

“Up here!” I yelled. I crouched and ran down to the dragon—only ice dragons had colourful hides. “Over here!” I shouted as I got closer, at the base of the mountain.

They looked to me, their dark horns facing me.

“Get low! and follow my voice!”

I saw their horns and wings lower, and I guided them up to my cave.

“Thank you,” she panted, sitting by the mouth of my cave.

“Neige?” I asked, looking back at her.

“Hey, (Y/N),” Neige breathed. she looked at my cave. “Nice home you’ve got. Humble.”

“You remember my name!” I beamed.

“Yes, I did,” she chuckled.

I looked over to what I left of the seal. “Do you want some?”

“Please,” Neige breathed.

I sat back and let her eat, watching the blizzard pick up outside. It made me dizzy seeing it fall at such a rate.

I walked over to my bed of bison and polar bear fur and curled up.

“You’re falling asleep now?” Neige asked, sounding mystified.

“Uh-huh,” I yawned. “I’ve had my feast, so it’s time to sleep.” I licked off my fur, making sure it was clean. I yawned again.

“But,”—she looked out at the storm—“what am I supposed to do?”

I shrugged. “Leave when the blizzard passes, I guess.” My eyelids were getting heavy. “Neige?”

“Yeah, (Y/N)?”

“Will you visit me after winter?”

“Can I visit you while you hibernate?”

I smiled. “I won’t be much company. But sure, if you want.”

Neige came over to me as I closed my eyes. “Sleep well, (Y/N).” She nuzzled me.

I moaned softly and fell sound asleep.

*-*-*-*

I felt warm and hungry, and my cave was quiet.

Until I heard breathing.

I opened my eyes slowly, spring sunlight pouring into my cave. Water dripped around the cave as the winter ice and frost melted.

I lifted my head, feeling something heavy on my back shift. Looking over my shoulder, I saw a blue-green-scaled wing and the glimmer of white scales. I looked beside me, seeing Neige’s snoozing body beside me. It was a surprise, but a nice one.

My stomach growled loudly, stirring Neige from her sleep.

I nuzzled her, cooing.

Neige opened her eyes and looked to me. “You’re awake!” she beamed. She looked away and dropped her excited tone. “I mean, it’s good to see you... awake, I mean.”

I smiled shyly. “Have you been staying in my cave, keeping me warm?” I asked flirtatiously.

Neige snorted. “No! I was just making sure no one bothered you while you slept,” she said assertively.

“And why would an ice dragon bother a sleeping snow furdrake?”

She looked down at me, thinking of a response.

I smiled cheekily. “But I’m glad you stayed.” I lifted my head as high as I could and kissed her cheek. “I like your company.”

Chapter Text

Inspired by this

“This way!” hissed Lord Rolft, waving us towards him. We rushed over in a half-crouch, running towards him and the crisp opening behind him. Cold air rushed past my ears as the frosted ground crunched beneath my jogging feet.

Lord Rolft crouched behind a thicket of bushes and looked out at the colourful tents ahead. I followed his gaze, looking at the tents closely; a huge, cone-shaped, red and yellow one sat in the centre, surrounded by rings upon rings of smaller tents, caravans and wagons. It was a circus, to be sure. We all looked from the campsite to the lord, awaiting his orders.

He wasn’t my town’s lord; none of the people I was travelling with were from my town; I was the only one willing to do anything when I met these people. We all shared the same goal; to find our missing visitor.

This visitor was unlike any other. She went from town to town, telling stories and sharing her new things she found—plants, foods and jewelry. I always thought she only visited my hometown, I recently found out I was wrong, and that she visited every town within the eastern region; while her siblings traversed the rest of the land, doing the same.

Oh, and she’s dragon. A glittering silver dragoness who always has something to share.

And now she was missing.

Rolft thought silently. “Let’s try to find the manager. I’ll distract them, and the rest of you will search the tents for Fisa. Understood?”

“Yes, m’lord,” whispered his three followers—Aldo, Regina, and Lucian. They held great respect for the leader of their town, agreeing with everything he said—I found it terrifying.

“Aye,” said Ivar, crossing his muscular arms. He was a blacksmith from one of our neighbouring towns, much like myself he was the only one from his village who cared about Fisa’s disappearance enough to search for her.

I nodded at Lord Rolft, reaching for my hunting knife absentmindedly.

Rolft looked out at the sea of tents and pavilions and strode out of the bushes and into the bright sunlight. We walked after him, prowling between tents as made our way to the Bog Top. Eventually, we came across someone donned in a suit and twirling a Capstick walking stick with a silver top that resembled a dragon’s talon holding a crystal orb.

“Rolft!” I hissed.

He turned to me and I gestured my head towards the well-dressed man. He nodded his head at me and waved to the others—our signal to search.

I bolted towards the nearest tent as Lord Rolft talked to the circus manager. The others scurried away, disappearing under that tents’ fabric with dull slaps.

I glanced at Lord Rolft and lifted the heavy cloth of the pavilion, crawling inside. The stench of animal feeds, meat, and dung assaulted my senses. I bit my tongue and gagged as quietly as I could. Shuffling forward, I looked back at the tent wall, making sure I did not catch my feet under it.

I got to my feet, dusting off my leggings and scanning the dim interior. A single lantern hung from the zenith of the tent, barely illuminating the tent filled with cages and pens. I edged deeper into the tent, passing a chained manticore sulking in his cage, his barbed tail flicking back and forth in displeasure; three wolpertingers crammed in a cage only big enough for one; alone phoenix sat in its birdcage, its flames so dull I thought it was just an orange parrot; and a unicorn tucked up sadly in a corner, his spiralling horn and eyes barely even sparkling, a sign that he had used up all his magic, or someone had taken it from him.

I swallowed hard, fighting my shock and sadness; who could anyone treat such beautiful animals like this and starve them of their home?

I lingered by the unicorn’s pen. This was the closest I’d ever been to one, and it took all my strength to stop myself from petting him. He looked at him, eyeing me with his silver frosted eyes.

“I promise we’ll get you out,” I whispered, turning to the rest of the tent, “all of you.”

The unicorn’s ears moved forward and returned to being flat against his head—he acknowledged my words but dared not hope they were true. He curled his head back down, closing his eyes. If I had anything else to say, he would not listen.

I huffed and turned back towards the other animals; the manticore watched me as I looked at them all. I gave him a small wave and looked in the opposite direction. There was a large box shape with a navy tarp draped over it. I furrowed my brow and walked towards it, listening carefully. Long, quiet breaths came from beneath the tarp. Using my bow, I lifted a corner of the tarp up.

Beneath the heavy cover was a massive cage that was as long as the tent was wide. I lifted the tarp up further, allowing more light to reach inside of the cage. I saw a glimmer of silver scales. Before I could see any more, a loud growl came from the creature inside and the cage jumped.

I stumbled back with a yelp, letting the tarp fall back down as I scuttled away.

The other creatures in the tent let out sounds of surprise, standing alert.

I squashed my shock and got to my feet. “Fisa? Is that you?” I asked softly.

The cage stopped growling and moving. “How do you know my name?” she asked warily.

I reached for the tarp and dragged it off. “I am (Y/N), of Ashborne,” I explained as I peeled off the cover. “I’m here with people from Glenarm and Larton. We have come in search of you.” With a last heave, the tarp fell to the dirt floor. My arms flopped to my side, exhausted.

“I wasn’t sure anyone would come,” Fisa mumbled, looking aside. She didn’t have any chains on her legs or neck—which was a relief—but she was still cramped inside her cage, standing in an awkward half-crouch.

I circled her cage, finding the door and latch. It didn’t have a lock on it. I went over to it and slowly slid it open.

“Wait!” Fisa hissed.

I looked at her. “What?”

“Are you going to keep your promise?”

I furrowed my brow, confused. “What promise?”

“To the other creatures,” she said, looking at the others through her bars.

“Yes, I will. And I’ll release the rest, but I’ll need a distraction.”

A smile grew on her face. “Consider it done.”

I opened the latch and left the door open for her. As she carefully crawled out, I began opening the pens and cages of the other animals. The unicorn sprang out of his pen as if he had turned into a completely different unicorn from the moping mess I had talked to earlier. The wolpertingers flapped out of their cage as soon as I opened it, stretching their wings and tossing feathers here, there and everywhere. As for the manticore, I had to rummage around in the bags of feed to find the keys to his chains. Once I did, he stepped out his change, rubbing his mane in my face as he purred loudly.

I looked up at Fisa as she came closer, towering over me. “Whenever you’re ready.”

Chapter Text

T/O/W  = Type of Weapon (bowblade, sword, daggers etc.)

The mossy tree branches squelched beneath my navy boots as I ricocheted from giant tree to giant tree, wielding my (T/O/W). I sliced it through thin air, imagining humans facing my wrath as I hopped from one wet tree to another.

Gripping the damp bark of the nearest tree, I slid to a halt, standing on a broad branch. I placed my weapon(s) away and looked up at the sky. Beyond the dark green canopy, I could see dark rain clouds looming closer to me and the Silvergrove, ready to spill thousands and thousand of raindrops down onto us—again.

That was all this week had been; rain, rain and what’s this? More rain.

I sighed irritably and turned around, back towards the hidden Moonshadow elf village. I leaped my way quickly to the village, bounding through the trees with ease; until the rain poured.

My boots, the moss and the bark got wetter and slippier, causing me to lose balance a few times, but I quickly made up for it. Until I reached a huge star plum tree—the tree with the smoothest bark in all of Xadia.

To avoid a fall, I grabbed a branch on the plum tree and swung onto another tree. As I landed, my boots slid and my feet went from under me.

The impact when my back hit the branch winded me, and before I could bury a dagger from my belt into the tree, I slipped off the branch, plummeting to the ground. I screamed, my limbs flailing. I had no way to avoid falling to my death, no way to survive.

Several branches smacked me in the face, scratching my skin. One branch even had the audacity to hit my forehead... and then it went black.

*-*-*-*

The first thing I heard when I came to was the pitter-pattering of rain against wood and metal. The sound almost tempted me to keep my eyes closed and drift off again. But then a dull throbbing arose, and my head ached. I peeled open my eyes as it all came back to me; my training routine, the slick moss, the pouring rain, the fall…

The fall!

I bolted upright in what appeared to be a bed. An unfamiliar bed at that, covered in a patched quilt. The small house was lit with small flaming torches every metre or so. The quiet crackling of logs burning came from the opposite corner of the room, along with the bubbling sound of something boiling on a stove. My eyes slowly adjusted, realising that someone was at the stove.

“Relax, Knife-ears,” came a disinterested voice from where the bubbling was coming from. She continued stirring what was in the pot. “You’re alright; a mild concussion. But the storm’s getting worse so don’t even think about running off.”

She was a little taller than I was, with large white scaly wings and a narrow trail behind her. She was built strong and slim. Her scales shimmered against the torch lighting. A long white braid fell down her back, almost touching her tail where it joined her back, and two sets of narrow, smooth, elegantly curved horns protruded through her skull. A mix of teals and greens clung to her body as a tight, figure hugging set of leggings and wrapped top. Pale skin peeked through where the clothing didn’t meet around her lower back. She was a dragon-shifter for sure—like that strange dragon-shifter halfling that used to live in the Silvergrove with Rayla and her guardians. What was her name? Daisy? Violet? No, it was...

Heather! That was the halfling. Such a strange little being. Looking back now, I kind of felt bad for the way I ignored her; I was such an idiot, but fitting in was so important as kids. That was why no one was friends with her and no one would dare lose out on popularity by being friends with her.

I shook myself out of my thoughts; now wasn’t time for the guilty reflections I had in the middle of the night, now was the time to get to know this sparkly dragon-shifter. I opened my mouth to speak before realising I had no idea how to start.

“Um, hi?” I started. “I’m—”

“I don’t care who you are, Knife-ears,” she said, not looking up from her meal. She sighed and continued stirring.

I huffed. “I’m (Y/N),” I pushed on. Who are you?”

“The magic fairy who lives in this magical forest,” she sighed.

I grumbled. “So why did you rescue me, o magical fairy?”

She sighed again. I really wanted to slam my palm up her nose. “Don’t call me that. If you must call me anything, I am Zaithi. Zay for short.” She paused as she lifted her pot off the stove, stirred it one more time, and poured some into a small bowl. “And I didn’t rescue you. You got caught in one of the branches above my home. An elf lying unconscious above my home is sure to scare off well-paying customers.”

I wasn’t sure if that was a joke or not—nothing in this room looked like something people would come in to purchase something.

“So,” she continued, “I brought you inside and treated your head injury. You’re welcome.”

At this rate, I wasn’t too sure if everything she said was a joke. “Um, thanks, by the way.”

Zay hummed dismissively and came over with the small bowl of whatever she’d been cooking. Seeing her face made my heart pause beating for a second. She was exquisite with a slender face—not as slender as an elf’s—and round, icy blue cat-like eyes. I also noticed that at the front her top spiked upward, baring her toned stomach at me. “Here, this will fight off any cold you’ll pick up.”

I took the small wooden bowl from her in both hands. “What is it?” I asked, curiously. I smelled delicious. I took a sip. The liquid was thick and clear, with a few floating chunks in it that were soft and barely needed to be chewed.

“Phoenix-guts-and-toad-brain soup,” she said with a grin.

I spat out the soup, surprised and disgusted.

Zay laughed wildly, wiping away a tear from her eye. “Oh, Knife-ears, you’re too gullible.” She snorted. “I’m joking; it’s elfroot-and-bogey-berries soup with some homegrown veggies.”

I looked from her to the soup. “From now on I’m going to presume everything you say is a joke,” I said, taking a sip of the soup.

She chuckled. “You wouldn’t be the first.” She pulled out a chair from the square table between the stove and the fireplace and sat backwards in it, facing me.

“So, why did you actually help me?” I asked, pulling the quilt back up around me, wrapping it around my shoulders.

Zay shrugged. “Guess I had the skills to prevent you from getting ill so I figured I might as well use them.”

I cocked a brow at her, pushing her for more.

She sighed—again. “My parents insisted I be a healer—like my mother was so she could help in the war before I was born. Though really, I want to be a soldier—like my father, though he didn’t have much of a choice in being one.” She looked aside to where my (W/O/C) lay on the floor with my belt of knives.

I glanced at them as well, and she rested her head on her crossed arms. I felt sorry for her, forced to be something she’s not. “I could teach you,” I blurted.

Zay lifted her head ever so slightly, as if she wouldn’t dare get her hopes up too high. She nodded a little. “Sure, if you want.”

*-*-*-*

“No warrior stops because of a little rain!” I scowled as Zay headed for the door. Dark spots of sweat coloured her top and the back of her leggings after our hours of training.

She sighed, gripping her wooden sword. “I am not getting caught in a thunderstorm, (Y/N)!” she shouted, determined to stay as dry as possible. “Go home before you get struck by lightning, Knife-ears.”

I crossed my arms grumpily and grabbed my bag. I was tempted to go home and stay dry, but... staying dry with Zay…

My heart skipped, and butterflies fluttered in my stomach at the thought. “Wait!” I called as she closed the door. I bolted towards it and she opened it just in time. I crashed into her, my face on her chest. She closed the door behind me, smirking.

“What a delightful picture I’m looking at,” she quipped—I think. She wrapped her muscular arm around me and I stayed still, heat rising to my cheeks and my heart racing faster—I really liked this.

I gave her an awkward smile. I had been so honest with her these past few weeks; she knew I wasn’t interested in male elves. And I was sure she knew what I was feeling.

“Everything alright, Knife-ears?”

I hesitated, slowing my heart and softening my expression. “Yeah, just glad to be dry.”

“For now,” she smirked, taking my lips.

Chapter Text

F/C = Favourite colour

* = means (my) father

I hated humans. I just hated them. You could hide your quiet, solitary self, high in a mountain, away from all the drama of the world and somehow one would still scurry its way up to jab at you with its tiny metal handheld spike. 

And the worst ones were the ones that dreamt of greatness and glory, and killing a great dragon such as myself seemed to be the most popular way of doing it. Obviously, none of them had succeeded.

So, when this visitor arrived, let’s just say I almost bit his head off before he had even spoken. But I’m glad I didn’t; I got some fine treasure out of it.

“You want me to do what?” I spat, peering down at the king who stood in front of me.

He held his pale face calmly, staying stoic and proud. “To kidnap Prince Lansa and keep him here until I send someone to fetch him,” King Darius said. He and King Alo were rivals. And from what I understood, Darius was desperate for an alliance. But he hated doing things civilly, so he figured that this way was the most convenient way.

“And what’s in it for me?” I hissed, flicking out my tongue.

Darius smirked, scratching his black beard. “Why, treasure of course.” He threw his hand back to a knight stood at the mouth of my cave. He led forward a horse-drawn carriage, piled up with gems and gold. The treasure caught the morning light beautifully.

A grin caught my face. So much treasure for babysitting a prince? I almost laughed at the thought.

“And there’ll be more when you capture the prince, and much more will be given once I send someone to pick him up—for the inconvenience.” He grinned. A few of his knights glanced at each other. “So, do we have a deal, (Y/N)?”

I looked up, focusing on the sky outside. The dripping of water from the man-made pond in the other room filled the silence. Darius stayed completely still and silent. “Very well,” I said finally. “We have a deal.” 

He offered his hand to shake. I offered him a claw and shook it. “I look forward to working with you, Darius.”

*~*~*~*

“Let go of me! You foul beast!” Prince Lansa yelled. He wriggled in my front talons, punching my claws. 

I chuckled and flew higher. “I’m not going to do that, Princess. You’re much too valuable to let drop.”

Lansa groaned, irritated. “I am not a princess. I am a prince.”

I snorted amusingly. “I’m well aware, Lansa.” I looked ahead at the twinkling stars and the spire that pierced the clouds. The spire that was my home. I flapped my wings harder, putting on a burst of speed.

“What do you want me for?” he demanded, hitting my claws again. I felt something tickle my digits. 

I chuckled. “Magic will not free you, Princess.”

Lansa scoffed and held himself still. “Well, what are you going to do with me?”

I smirked. “Eat you, of course. After a good game of cat and mouse, or rather, dragon and human.”

He flinched in my hold and looked down. “Wonderful,” he murmured.

I soared towards my cave, seeing its opening and landing just in front of it, by the smooth, round pillars, holding my wings out for balance as I teetered on my rear legs. I placed Lansa on the ground. 

He stumbled forward, gathering his balance. I looked down at him in his red evening suit. I picked up a torch on the ground and blew a plume of fire onto the tar at one end, its warm light illuminating his face as he stared up at me in quiet awe. He had several gold pieces and gems embedded in his ears, a delicate gold chain and ruby around his neck, and bands of gold and silver around almost every digit.

I would hate to admit it, but he had quite a handsome, pointed face with light brown skin and long, dark hair in a long plait.

“What?” Lansa spat, noticing my face. “I thought you said you were going to eat me.”

I cocked a brow. “Well, I lied.” I picked him up by the back of his clothes.

“Hey! My garments are very expensive!” he yelled, throwing his hands all over the place.

I growled and walked on the smooth, straight-line cracked floor. I walked passed the stone, seated human in its chair. Its shattered head lay in rubble by its feet. I hit one of the bigger pieces with my tail, shattering it into smaller pieces.

“How dare you?!” Lansa seethed. “Broella did not give you life just so you could smash her head into such small pieces no one would ever recognise her!”

“I washn’t aware see wash shomeome speshial,” I said between clenched teeth.

“This entire temple is littered with paintings and statues of her. How could you not know about the most important deity to ever exist!” he lectured, crossing his weak rope arms.

I hummed and ignored him, making my way to the back of this so-called temple. In the centre was a man-made pool of water with some other human standing with a bucket of water. Once upon a time, water flowed from the bucket in some magical way, but it no longer did. Surrounding the stone pond were piles upon piles of gold and gems and my soft bed made of goat, sheep and oxen hides. 

I dropped Lansa on the hides and pinned him down with my rear leg. He uttered a sound of mild discomfort. “Don’t even think of moving.” 

He scoffed and rested his head in his hands.

I rolled my eyes and put down my torch in a stand, rummaging around in a pile of gold, remembering what I’d robbed from a town a few years ago. They had kept a fire phoenix in a cage, so naturally I took the cage and released the fiery bird. The cage itself was silver—whether it was actually silver was another thing—and embedded with gems. So, I kept it.

Finally, I pulled it out from beneath its pile of gold. I shook it, getting rid of any loose coins and gems. I placed it on the ground with a clang. Opening the wire door, lifted my paw from Lansa.

He pushed himself to his tiny feet. “You must be joking,” he said in a flat, yet irritated tone. He scowled at me. The cage was just big enough for him to stand and lie in comfortably.

“In. Now.” I growled, slamming a paw down onto the floor beside him.

“What do you actually want with me?” Lansa said with a penetrating gaze.

“Does it matter?” I lowered my head to get a better look at him. 

His brown eyes stared deep into mine. He lifted his suspicious look. “You have beautiful eyes,” he commented.

I raised my head, baffled. 

Lansa looked at the cage. “I suppose not. Either way, I’ll either end up dead or you’ll trade me for treasure or a feast,” he answered. He stepped into the cage. “But if I’m expected to stay here, I wish for some pillows and some blankets.”

I peered down at him, closing the door with a soft clatter. “And what happens if I don’t provide things for your comfort?”

He smirked. “I can be very aggravating. Plus, I’ve got magic.”

I barked a laugh, making him jump. “Magic? I’d hardly even say you’re capable of a simple card trick.”

Lansa scoffed, clearly offended. “I promise you; I can be very aggravating.”

Continuing to laugh, I walked away. I went over to my bed of hides. I picked up a bundle of sheep’s wool, a deer hide, a blanket and a cushion, all from raids. Opening the door, I tossed in the soft belongings.

“There,” I said, shutting it. I lay down on my bed, yawning widely.

Lansa got to work quickly. I observed him. Placing the wool down first, he made a mattress. He draped the deer hide over the wool and then set up the cushion and blanket on top. He removed his jacket and lay beneath the blanket, dozing off quickly. 

I waited a few moments before coming closer to his cage and lifting it up. I studied him for a moment and hung him from the chandelier high above my bed. As I smothered the light, my eyelids grew heavy, and I dozed off.

*~*~*~*

“Get. Me. Down. From heeeeere!” Lansa bellowed.

I cracked open my eyes with a groan. “Shut up!” I groaned, reaching for a piece of gold. I launched it at him, eyes closed, and missed.

He groaned. “Well, I need to get out of this cage!” he whined urgently.

I lifted my head groggily. “And why exactly to you need to leave the cage?” I asked. I yawned and stretched out my wings.

Lansa sighed. “I have an urgent need,” he mumbled.

I forced myself to my feet, exasperated. I looked at him. He was holding his paws over the fork of his legs, his knees together. I sighed and lowered the cage onto the ground. I opened the door. “Just remember that I’m faster,” I warned.

He jogged out of the room to the entrance of the temple. I plodded after him, stretching my legs. Settling in front of the giant statue of the deity Lansa had lectured me on yesterday, I looked at its robes and narrow figure. I stared at it for a long time, unsure why exactly he had taken so much offense to the rock being broken.

“So now you take an interest, dragon,” Lansa said, emerging through the entrance.

“(Y/N),” I corrected. “That is my name.”

He echoed it quietly and stopped by my talons. “I’ll remember that.”

I hummed. “Who is she?” I asked.

“That is Broella,” Lansa said, “the Goddess of Life. She created the world and everything in it. She is the mother of all gods.”

“Huh,” I said, looking down at him.

He looked up at me with another penetrating gaze. “How do you know my name?”

I looked back at the pale stone statue. “I’ve been watching you for a while.” That was partially true.

“And why have you been watching?” he asked apprehensively.

“Because,” I started, “you’re handsome.” That too was only partially a lie.

Lansa looked away from me. “So, is that why you kidnapped me? To make me your…?” he trailed off, uncomfortable.

I shrugged. “Maybe.”

He looked away. “Wonderful,” he sighed.

I hit him with the end of my tail. “Right. Back into your cage, I have things to do.”

Lansa yelped, stumbling forward. “Ow! Alright. Alright.” He walked back to my hoardroom with me. I locked him back into his cage and left the temple, keeping an eye out for Darius.

*~*~*~*

There had been no sign of Darius all day.

I snorted, frustrated, as I walked into the dark temple. I spared the statue of Broella a glance and walked through to my hoardroom. Lansa was sitting on my bed of hides, reading a book with an orb of yellow light hovering above his open palm. It surprised me he hadn’t just left.

“Still here?” I called, lighting the tar torch and placing it in a stand by the hides. 

He shrugged. “Did you bring something to eat?”

I snorted, amused. “You ate last night.”

“But I’m staaarving!” Lansa whined. He was already aggravating, and I’d only spent a few spare moments with him.

“Fine,” I huffed. “I’ll get you a rabbit or something.”

He rushed to his feet. “Can I come with you?”

“Fine. But don’t make a sound.” I was willing to do anything not to risk hearing him whine and moan.

Lansa grinned and went for my leg. He gripped my shoulder, and I tossed him back. “What… are you doing?”

He held his hand to his head. “I was trying to get onto your back.”

“And why would you do that?”

Lansa got to his feet. “How else was I going to keep up with you?”

I sighed. How did this tiny thing with needle-like limbs think of everything? “Alright. But no poking or kicking or anything like that. It is a privilege to ride a dragon, Princess.” I raised my nose.

He huffed. “I promise I won’t poke or kick you.”

I nodded, bending my leg for him to clamber up onto my back.

Lansa got up quickly and settled into the spot between my shoulders and neck. “Alright, let’s go.”

Scoffing, I walked out of the temple. I treaded along the path I had made for myself, staying low to the ground. I avoided low-hanging branches and other obstacles for Lansa. It made me feel ridiculous. 

Finally, I glimpsed some movement along the trees. “Off,” I whispered.

Lansa slid off my back without a moment’s hesitation, and I pounced on the movement. A rabbit landed between my claws. I swiftly cut its throat and picked it up. “On,” I ordered. He got onto my back, and I walked back to the temple.

“That was quick,” Lansa commented. “Did your parents teach you to hunt?”

“Yesh,” I responded, entering the temple, my jaws clamped shut. I stopped in the hoardroom and dropped the rabbit on the floor. 

Lansa slid off my back and looked at it. “Can you cook it?”

I eyed him. “Cook it?”

“Yes,” he said. “Humans can’t eat meat raw.”

I sighed and blew a plume of flames onto the rabbit. Its skin and fur were burnt away, leaving bare, smoked brown rabbit meat. “There,” I said, walking over to my bed.

Lansa picked up the cooked rabbit and scrambled after me. He sat opposite me on the animal hides. He graciously ate the rabbit. You’d know he was a prince.

“Is it to your standard?” I asked, not truly caring if it was.

He nodded, taking another bite. “Yes. Thank you,” he responded after swallowing.

I looked out of the room, towards the statue’s room. “Of course. Can’t let my Princess have food that’s not up to his liking.”

*~*~*~*

It took two weeks before Darius showed up. And unfortunately, Lansa had grown on me. A lot.

It was ridiculous; I know. But I had developed a bit of a crush on him. He taught me a lot about the statues at the temple; he read to me most nights, and he really enjoyed flying, making him an excellent company.

And I’d rather not bring up about how often I thought about him when I was away. I wondered if he was alright, whether some nasty pest might hurt him, or if Darius had sent his knight and snuck past me. At this point in time, I was honestly questioning whether I was going to let Darius take him away.

“Hey, (Y/N),” Lansa said, touching my foreleg.

I stilled at his touch, coming out of my thoughts. “Princess,” I responded, looking down at him.

He looked up at me. “Are you ok? You’ve been out here for a while. Just… sitting.”

I looked back out at the rising sun. “Yeah. I’m fine. Just thinking.”

“Thinking? Since when do you think?”

I snorted and hit him with my tail.

“Ow!” he hissed. “Okay, sorry.” He rubbed his lower back. “So, what were you thinking about?”

I hummed, wondering if I should be honest. I drew in a breath. “Lansa,” I started.

He tapped my leg, interrupting me. “Eh, (Y/N), who’s that?” he pointed to the rocky trail that led to the base of the mountain. 

I followed his gaze. It was Darius, making his way up with three wagons filled with gold and seven knights. I stood up and spread my wings. I tightened my jaw. Add to my piles of gold or protect Lansa? That was what was running through my mind.

Finally, I said, “Get on my back.”

Lansa looked from me to the king and his knights. “(Y/N)? What’s wrong?”

“I’ll explain later. Just get on my back.” I bent my leg for him to get on.

He glanced at the group getting closer and climbed up onto me. As soon as he was settled, I leaped up into the sky, my wings catching the wind. Lansa gripped my neck as I rose into the sky. Behind me, I heard king Darius yell and swear at me. 

Finally, I levelled out over the clouds. Water droplets clung to my scales as I skimmed the clouds. Lansa sat up and looked around. He admired the view before looking at my head.

“(Y/N)? Who were those people?”

I faltered, my wings beating irregularly. “That was King Darius,” I replied, ashamed.

“And why was he coming up to you? And how did he know your name?”

“Because… I made a deal with him,” I sighed. I looked up at the horizon, where the sea of clouds met the bright blue sky.

“What sort of a deal?” Lansa asked suspiciously, leaning over my shoulder, trying to catch my eye. 

I stayed silent, unable to respond. We had gotten so close; I couldn’t let that fall apart now.

Lansa sighed, exasperated. “What. Sort of deal. Did you make. With Darius, (Y/N)?” he said, his patience waning.

I looked at the rolling cloud beneath me. “I made a deal… to kidnap you, and guard you. In exchange for treasure,” I admitted, my head dipping sombrely.

He took a moment, cooling off before he spoke. I could tell it outraged him with how his heels dug into my shoulders and his finger clenched my spike. He drew in a large breath and looked up, his face still and regal as his limbs relaxed. “So why did you fly away with me?”

I raised my head. “Because…” I took in a breath, mustering up every bit of courage I had. “Because you mean a lot to me, and I don’t want to lose you. So, I’m going to return you home and fight off Darius or move somewhere else, depending on my mood.” I glanced down; we were almost on top of King Alo’s castle.

“My father won’t just let you leave,” Lansa said.

“Then I will fight my way out. No king has ever captured or imprisoned me.” I snorted out a plume of smoke.

He spluttered and coughed. “That’s not what I m—AHHH!” he was cut off as I dove.

They built the castle in a niche of low-lying canyon, so it was almost out of sight to dragons who couldn’t see it. A longer, more hidden niche was close to it, with tiny houses pointing up from the pale rock. Farms made up the bed of the valley, with a meandering river separating the animals from the vegetable patches.

I slowed to a stop by the castle, landing in the cool courtyard. The walls and roofs of the castle were the same beige colour as the rocks and were at almost ninety-degree angles to each other, as were all the other houses’.

Lansa slid off my back as guards came rushing towards me. I growled and spread my wings. 

“No!” Lansa hissed, touching my leg. “Stay, please. My father will want to see you.”

“Why?” I hissed back.

Not a moment later, King Alo appeared through the large wooden doors. He wasn’t much taller than Lansa, with long grey hair in an even longer plait than Lansa had. His skin was slightly paler than his son’s. White robes hung on his body and a necklace made of black bone and white beads decorated his chest. He was in fine health, one of the healthiest older humans I have ever seen.

“Oh, Lannie,” Alo cried, wrapping his arms around Lansa. 

The guards pointed their spears at me. I shot them deadly glares, wishing I could hit them with my tail, or bat them away with my wings, or lash at them with my claws. But I didn’t. I lashed my tail in irritation and glanced at each one or their painted faces.

Lansa held his father close. “It’s good to be back, Nòsh*,” he whispered.

I looked away from the two. Such a sappy view made me uncomfortable. I shifted on my feet, monitoring the guards.

Lansa released his father, giving him a smile that said, “I won’t admit it, but I missed you”.

“And who might this be?” King Alo asked in the same suspicious tone Lansa used.

I inclined my head to him. “I am—”

“—Nòsh. This is (Y/N).” Lansa introduced, cutting me off. “He/She/They rescued me from the terrible dragon that stole me away.” He put his hand to his heart and looked up at me with the awe-inspired and grateful look. He looked back at his father. “He/She/They brought me back here to make sure I got home safe. Apparently, King Darius wanted to buy me off (Y/N) to make an alliance with you. But of course, he/she/they couldn’t let that happen, now, could you?” He looked back up at me.

I shook my head. Playing along seemed like the best option right now. “N-no. No, I couldn’t.”

A small smile flashed across Lansa’s face. “So that’s why he/she is/they are here. To ensure Darius didn’t capture me and make a fool out of you.”

Alo looked up at me and pinched the triangular stone dangling from his chain of beads between his fingers. “Well, you have done me a great service, (Y/N).” He came closer, touching my shoulder. “Lower your weapons,” he ordered. The guards obeyed, standing at attention. Alo dug his finger into one of my (F/C) coloured scales. “Come. I’ve got so many questions to ask you.” He spun around, striding towards the doors into the castle.

I lowered my head to Lansa’s eye-level. “What does he mean?”

“let’s just say that Nòsh is a huge dragon nerd,” he whispered to me.

“Oh,” I said in understanding. I raised my head again and walked after King Alo Lansa, walking beside me. “So,” I started, once the guards and the king were out of hearing distance. “Why did you lie?”

Lansa smiled at me. “Because I don’t want to lose you either.”

Like I said, I got some fine treasure out of making a deal with Darius.

Chapter Text

Based on this lovely thing

~~~~~~

We’ve waited decades for this day. I’ve been preparing since I had hatched in my family’s cave almost a century and a half ago. My hatching had been a wondrous celebration as our number of surviving eggs dwindled. No matter how much we tried, we couldn’t save them all. Some were fortunate, some were not, and every cold egg led to our entire tribe mourning for months.

Only one being could change that, and I had to keep them alive and help them get through the mass of dangers that all other scouts had faced and lost to.

This being lived in a most strange area. The ground was soft and flat here, layered with green “grass” and “bushes” and towering “trees”. It was all so strange. I could see here no clouds or snow or smoke or rock, far below where I was from. When I first stalked this “house”, it took me a while to get used to the lack of wind, the warmer climate and the amount of air.

But that was months ago. Food and air were plentiful. It would make an excellent reward for the tribe if we could get them down here. And the eggs! It was warmer down here. They’d survive far easier.

But there were the storms and wind and the adapting to the altitudes. None of us, from what I knew when I left, had survived it.

Other than me.

I looked at my bracelet, at the enchanted opal embedded in a silver disc. The bracelet was holding this bipedal, human-like form I had, with my wings and tail and some scales still on my body. It was enough to allow me to hunt while also being able to fit between trees and bushes and everything else in this enclosed forest. It made me claustrophobic.

Humans rarely came by, thankfully, which made my job a lot easier. I had to watch a cottage hidden away at the edge of the forest. What made my job hard was the person living in it wasn’t doing so currently. Their house was being made up on the inside—or something—which meant they weren’t living there now. And all the clattering and buzzing and everything else that came from the house was the doing of all the ones who came and went throughout the weeks.

So, I’d never seen nor met the human I was supposed to guide.

Until today.

They were short, waddling up to the cottage with a long-haired cat trailing behind them. They stopped by the picketed fence, looking at their cottage.

“Oh! Look at it, Snowy. Amy would be so pleased!” Their voice was tired and sad as they reached for a small piece of cloth to wipe their eyes. Their face was wrinkled and hair grey; they were experienced and had knowledge of the world.

The snow-white cat rubbed against their owner’s leg and meowed up at them.

“Yes. I suppose you’re right. Let’s go check it out.” They slowly opened the gate, the cat swiftly pacing by and up the flat stone path. They smiled softly and made their way up to the crimson door. “Home sweet home.” Then they entered the house.

I stared for a long while, unsure how to process everything. It delighted me they were here, but at that age, humans tended to be fragile…

I shook my head and got out of my crouched stance. I needed to pay them a visit.

*~*~*~*

“Would you like a scone deary?”

I looked up from my handful of “Jammie dodgers”, “custard creams” and a “caramel slice”. The old lady stood in front of me with a plate of what I presumed to be scones. I sniffed them, picking up on the sweet fruit and dough.

I shook my head. “No, thank you, Miss Rose.”

She smiled softly and put down the plate and sat in her chair. She wasn’t too frightened when I approached her door in this human-dragon form. In fact, she seemed happy to have my company.

“Who knew some dragons would want little old me to help them?” She giggled and looked at Snowy as he stalked my swaying tail spade. “So, how can I help you, love?”

“Well, Miss Rose, our dragon clan is going through a great, devastating loss of hatchlings. Eggs turning cold and thus our population is decreasing.” I glanced at the cat, making sure they didn’t harm my tail. “Our head prophet guided us to your house, so here I am. They said you would know how to help.”

She shook her head. “Those poor babies.” She sighed softly. “I’ll help however I can. I know Amy would have loved to.” She smiled sadly. “She was always helping people and creatures, healing them, feeding them.”

I nodded slowly. “Your aid would be appreciated. I’ll make sure you get to the clan safely.”

Ms Rose nodded. “I’m sure we’ll be just fine, deary.” She sipped her tea. “So, where are we headed?”

I bit my cheek nervously. “North of here. The Simmering Mountains.”

Ms Rose paused. “The Simmering dragon tribe? I’ve been before with Amy. She knew your prophet well.”

I tilted my head, blinking. “Really?”

Ms Rose nodded. “Yes. The trip up was long, but Amy knew a passage for outside visitors. Snowy will help us find it.”

I pondered. “Who… is Amy?”

She looked down sadly. “Amy, or Amethyst, as you might know her by, was my closest friend and lover. She was a compassionate witch, for ever healing and helping all who needed her. She passed away a couple of months ago. This cottage was where she grew up. We wanted to return together, and fix it up, to live happily and comfortably for our last few years.”

I looked at her for a long moment. I was worried I was here for the wrong person. That I was too late. I drew in a breath and trusted the Fates. “I’m sorry for your loss. I’m sure she’s happily watching over you and pleased with all your choices thus far.” I smiled softly.

Ms Rose smiled a little, and Snowy hopped up onto her lap. “I hope so. And I hope I can help as good as she could. Sounds like you need that much.”

*~*~*~*

I don’t know what it was about Snowy, but I didn’t like him all that much.

The cat carried an air of “trust in me and I’ll reward you”. Which didn’t match his “touch me and I’ll tear open your skin” energy when you got too close.

But nevertheless, I had to follow him.

Ms Rose walked alongside me, wrapped up and carrying her well-prepared backpack, as Snowy sashayed ahead of us.

I glanced at the little lady. “So… he’ll lead us to some sort of passage?”

Ms Rose nodded. “He’s Amy’s familiar. Snowy knows all the trails she knew, and more from her mentor. he’s been a familiar to three witches so far.”

I nodded. “If you trust him, I guess I should, too.”

Snowy looked back at me with judgmental, icy blue eyes. I stared back at him, and he went back to walking. The air got cooler, and we soon stood in front of a large stone entrance with enchanted witch markings engraved into it. He sat down and groomed the fur on his chest.

I blinked in surprise. “I see.”

Ms Rose stepped closer and put a shimmering white stone into a niche in the door. The engravings glowed white, and the stone separated into several sections to let us pass. It was cold and dark, with the sound of trickling water falling close by.

“Huh.” I mumbled, remembering all the snowstorms and awful terrain I had suffered through.

Snowy and Ms Rose walked past the doors, and I swiftly moved in after them, afraid to be left behind. I glanced around at the dark stone walls inside. It was hard to make out anything.

But Ms Rose seemed to have the solution.

She rummaged around in her bag and pulled out a sphere small enough to be pinched between her forefinger and thumb. She held it and blew on it, illuminating the stone stairway, trickling waterfall and vines coiling up the tall walls.

I hummed softly. “So, this is how you and Ms Amy got to our tribe?”

Ms Rose nodded. “This is how we’d travel to the mountains. Most other inhabited mountains have a passage like this. Let’s get on our way.” She nodded assertively and made her way up the stairs.

Snowy looked up at me and crouched. I peered back at him, unsure whether to trust him.

He jumped up, grappling onto my shoulder and perching himself around my neck. I sighed.

“I will carry you, Master Snowy.” I climbed after Ms Rose, listening to the trickling sounds of the water.

When I joined Ms Rose, I noticed she was focusing on something, the glowing orb now hanging around her neck as a necklace. She held a long needle in each hand, making them click, and she worked a string of wool around them. It was fascinating, whatever she was doing.

I frowned softly. “What are you doing, Miss Rose? If you don’t mind me asking.”

Without looking up from her clicking needles and while walking the stairs, she responded, “I’m knitting, to help your eggs. It’ll help keep them warm.” She looked up, spotting my confused face. “I’m going to make snug little egg warmers for them.” She smiled. “They’ll help at least.”

“I hope so, Miss Rose. I truly do.” I looked up at the long, winding staircase ahead. Something had to work. We couldn’t go extinct.

*~*~*~*

She was right. The egg warmers helped the hatchlings.

It saved them. It kept them warm and for the first time in centuries; we had a completely successful hatching of multiple eggs. Parents and tribe doted several young hatchlings over, with three more due to hatch for the next coming months.

And along with the hatchlings, the tribe was loving Ms Rose. She taught them to knit and how to get down from the mountain when they’re ready to move. With a safe passage, it’d be much easier to move the tribe once the hatchlings were old enough.

I stayed close to Ms Rose while she was there, helping her through the snow and making sure she was comfortable. We became close friends, and I hoped to remain so for as long as possible.

She’s close to my heart and will never be forgotten. Stories and teachings of her will be told to our future tribe and we’ll honour the life she gave us. The hope and joy to save ourselves.

Chapter Text

I had known him since I was a child. Or at least I knew of him. No one ever really was allowed to know him. Our parents were never pleased to see him close to us, never willing to see him as more than an “abomination” and “monster”.

I didn’t see that, though. He always had such a kind face. I couldn’t understand why they didn’t like him. Yes, he was different, but why was that an excuse?

Gadro was his name. He was some sort of cross between a dragon and a human. His human mother had brought him here when he was young. She’d grown up here and had hoped the village would welcome them both home. But… poor Gadro was barely tolerated by his mother’s relatives. They didn’t like his pointed feathers, cat-like icy-blue eyes, and not to mention the more obvious things that made him… unusual for this village; he had a long blue tail, cobalt scales on his cheeks that clustered like freckles and short addax-like horns.

He was quite handsome, though, at least to me. I hope he knew I wasn’t staring to judge or think he was “exotic” or something.

Gadro looked in my direction, probably noticing my lingering gaze, and I looked away hurriedly, heat rising to my cheeks. I risked a glanced, and he looked away slowly, getting back to his work. The scorching desert sun made his scales and bare, sweaty torso glisten. He carried a buckling goat under his strong, slick arm and had a bale of grass on his shoulder.

I watched as he trudged off to bring the young buck back to the herd at the edge of the village, my thoughts going to somewhere they shouldn’t.

I felt something tug on my sleeve. “You like him, don’tcha?”

I looked down at my little sister, Heba. She grinned.

I huffed and looked away. “Does it matter?”

She shrugged. “Not really. You should be able to like whoever you want.” She lifted her nose smugly. “You like him like Mama likes Papa.” She grinned again, taunting me.

“Oh, stop it!” My face heated again.

Heba chuckled delightfully. “I’ll keep quiet… for a price.”

I sighed and handed her some money for the market. “There.”

She looked at me smugly and skipped off to spend her money, her rag doll bouncing in her hold. I turned away and went about my errands for Mama. I was busy for over an hour. I went searching for Heba. Then I heard her voice.

“Leave me alone, Darius!”

I frowned. Heba had been complaining about him for weeks. Darius was picking on her at school, and now in public. He rushed towards her voice.

I heard Heba yelp and then yell, “Darius! Give her back!” Her voice wavered on the brink of tears.

I finally saw them. Darius was dangling Heba’s rag doll above her head, accompanied by two of his posy members, one yanking on her brown locks, the other cackling. Darius tossed the doll into the branches of a potted Mimosa tree. I scowled and opened my mouth to call him out. But I was cut off.

“Enough!” a stern voice growled. The boys stopped their behaviour and scrambled to hide behind each other. Gadro appeared from behind a shed across from the path. He came towards them and stood intimidatingly in front of them.

The trio of boys looked at him for a moment, considering whether to challenge him or give in. “Whatever.” Darius huffed, as if he hadn’t been quivering at the sound of his voice moments before. He stormed off, his less courageous pals following.

Gadro sighed and went to the tree. Heba and I watched him as he jumped up, grabbing her doll. He went to her and knelt by Heba to meet her at eye level, offering her doll.

I came closer.

“Here you are,” he whispered, very different from his intimidation act. He looked at me and I shyly smiled back.

“Tha—”

“Get away from her!”

I looked at the owner of the voice; it was Mama.

Gadro got to his feet nervously, not wanting trouble. “I didn’t mean any harm.” He held up his hands in submission.

“Tsk! Stay away from her. All you bring is trouble!” She took Heba’s hand. “Come, Heba, (Y/N).” She looked at me sternly.

I blinked as she stormed off. I looked back at Gadro. “Thank you for helping her. I’m sorry.” Before he could respond, I left with the groceries to get back to my mother.

*~*~*~*

The night was chilly, and the sky was clear, as it is most of the time out in the desert. I watched a couple of fennecs run across the orange sand, the pale moon and stars watching over them. I stood by the doorway of our home, thinking about what had happened that day, how Gadro had helped Heba.

“(Y/N), was it?”

I whipped my head around in fright. Gadro stood close by, this time clothed and cleaned.

“Yeah… yeah, my name is (Y/N).” I nodded.

He smiled softly. “I have something.”

Heat rose to my cheeks, and I tilted my head. “Oh?”

Gadro nodded and reached for something behind him. He pulled out Heba’s doll and smiled. “I didn’t get to return it.”

I blinked and smiled softly. “She’ll appreciate that. Thank you.” I gently took it from him, feeling its soft knitted pattern.

He inclined his head and looked up at the rolling dunes and the twinkling stars.

I caught my breath, not even realising it had quickened. “A-and thank you for your help earlier. I’m sorry about Mama.”

Gadro looked at me for a moment, as if considering my words. He glanced down. “it’s okay. I’m used to it. I’m just glad your sister could get her doll back and those boys didn’t do worse.”

I nodded. “They’ve been bothering her for a while. No matter who she told, no one in the school would step up. So, it’s nice to know someone other than myself was willing.”

He hummed. “So, they’ll scold a kid for trying to be friendly with me, the weird kid, but they won’t deal with bullies?” He grit his teeth in frustration.

Earing him say that unearthed a hidden memory of the two of us knelt in a corner, showing Gadro my drawings. I blinked and watched him.

He sighed to relax himself and smiled softly. “I guess having been in her position all my life makes me hungry for justice.” He chuckled, then his face got serious. “No kid deserves that.”

I shook my head. “No one does.” I breathed.

Gadro looked at me, ears perked up. “She’s lucky to have a brother like you.”

I blinked and shyly looked away. “You’d make a good brother yourself.”

He hummed. “Maybe. Though I think I ruined any chance of that for my mother.”

“It wasn’t you that did,” I scowled, “it was everyone else and their stupid narrow-mindedness!”

Gadro stepped closer to me. “Are you fawning over me?” He said it too suspiciously to be teasing.

I shook my head. “I suppose it’s pretty late to finally find a friend here… Especially with the fact that we were in the same class.” I couldn’t remember anything about the two of us.

Gadro shrugged and nudged my arm with his elbow, the warm light of the house illuminating half of his face softly. “I remember what you used to do. It’s not entirely your fault that you were scared.”

I looked up at his face. “What I did?” I echoed.

He nodded. “The notes. The candy. You used to talk to me at break and show me your drawings.”

I blinked. I mustn’t have remembered that because of how the principal and my parents scolded me. “You… remembered that?”

Gadro nodded. “Very well. You… made school bearable while you could.”

I glanced down. I wanted to talk more with him but here wasn’t the best place. “Can you give me a moment? I want to talk more. Just let me give Heba this first.” I lifted the doll.

Gadro nodded. If he was affected by the sudden change, he didn’t show it. “I’ll be by the square?”

I nodded. “That sounds perfect, Gadro.” I gave him a smile and slipped into the house. I rushed to Heba’s room silently and gave her the doll. I passed through the kitchen swiftly, taking a couple of sweet feteers.

“(Y/N)?” I could hear the frown in Mama’s voice.

I turned my head slowly. “Yes?” I squeaked.

“What are you doing?” she folded her arms.

“J-just meeting a friend—Babu! I’m meeting Babu. I won’t be too long. An hour or two.” I put the pastries in my bag.

She didn’t respond for a moment, and I felt my brow grow wet. “Alright,” she said after a nerve-racking moment. “Don’t take anymore feteers! You know I made them for your Jaddati’s visit.”

I nodded. “I won’t Mama.” I smiled softly and slipped out of the house.

I skipped towards the square, unable to stop myself.

Gadro sat by the water fountain in the village square. I managed to walk the rest of the way to him, heart racing and face heated. He lifted his head and smiled at me, a lantern beside him to light up his face.

“All okay at home?”

I nodded. “Just strict parents.” I sat beside him and reached into my bag, water gurgling behind me.

Gadro glanced at it and tried not to look.

I chuckled. “It’s nothing to hide, just brought us a snack.”

He tilted his head, and I handed him a honey feteer. A smile formed on his face. “It looks delicious.”

“They’re pretty good. I could be biased, though; I grew up with the old recipe.”

Gadro hummed. “A family recipe?”

I nodded. “Yeah. I know it too. I think I do it better; I add ginger to the honey.” I grinned and winked.

He chuckled. “Well, I’ll have to try that sometime.” He leaned closer to me and my face heated. His tail moved against my leg.

I found myself leaning closer to him, his breath tickling my face. I glanced at his lips, my heart skipping, then I looked at his pale blue eyes. I felt his hand fall on mine, sandwiching it between the sandstone slab I sat on. His other one touched my face. I saw his gaze fall on my lips and, after what felt like an eternity, his lips landed on mine.

My eyes drifted closed, and I kissed him back, my hand moving to touch the back of his neck, cool scales against my skin.

He jerked away after a moment and glanced around nervously.

My eyes fluttered open, my lips cold with his swift removal of his. I looked at Gadro and frowned at his flightiness. He jumped to his feet, my hand removed suddenly from his neck and his from my skin. “Gadro?”

He looked at me. “I’m sorry I… shouldn’t have done that.” He looked away as my heart felt wounded.

“Wh-What?”

Gadro’s jaw and shoulder tensed. “Good night, (Y/N)…” He slipped away, keeping his head low, back to his home.

*~*~*~*

I didn’t get to talk to Gadro after that night. I’d tried approaching him, but he avoided me. It confused me. I didn’t know what to think!

The next time I got close to him was while I was foraging for ginger in a mini jungle close to the village.

“Fancy meeting you here.”

I spun my head around and looked up at him from my crouched position beneath the humid palm trees. “Hi Gadro.” I looked away. “What brings you here?”

He stood beside me. “I, um, wanted to talk to you. And I figured somewhere private like this was good.”

I scowled and got to my feet. “You could have told me that! You could have written me a note! Or, or just whispered it to me! Do you have any idea what you’ve put me through?!”

Gadro blinked and looked at me, stunned. “I didn’t know how fiery you could be. I like it!” He smirked. I jabbed my fingers into his ribs, and he bent over with a discomforted groan. “Touché!”

I crossed my arms. “If you’re going to court me, you could at least be a gentleman about it.” I lifted my nose and huffed.

He smiled and drew in a breath. “I’m sorry for what happened at the fountain… I was worried you’d get in trouble again, or in worse. I can’t imagine fraternising with the town ‘abomination’ would be better than being my friend.”

I looked at him, my stance softening. “You’re forgiven… I’m still upset, though!”

Gadro nodded. “I know, but I hope this will help make up for it.” He pulled out a small paper bag from inside his trousers and offered it to me.

The smell of ginger and honey caught my attention. I peeped into it, seeing small zalabya, glistening with a dried layer of ginger honey. I smiled softly and looked at him.

“It’s no feteer but I’m still learning.”

I shuffled closer and kissed a scaled cheek. “you’re such a softy. You need to get better at communicating, though!”

He chuckled and nodded. “I’ll try, (Y/N), for you.”

*~*~*~*

We met at that spot most evenings to be together, just having a calm oasis of sorts to ourselves. It was nice to have the peace, letting Gadro relax himself after his long day of heaving and hauling, using his draconic strength.

I smiled at his resting face on my thighs, running a hand through his dark hair. He smiled.

“(Y/N)?”

“Yes, Sweetheart?”

“My mother wants to meet you.”

His statement was jarring, and I paused my stroking, bringing my hand to my face. My jaw tensed and I was locked in my mind. How does she know? Would she tell anyone? Does he expect me to tell mine?

Gadro sat up slowly. “Darling?” he frowned and touched my arm.

“How—How does she know?”

He pinched his lips together. “I told her? I wanted her to know.”

I slowly nodded. “Would… she tell others?”

Gadro shook his head. “Not unless I tell her she can. She wouldn’t do that to us. Ma knows how… quickly people are to spread news.”

I snorted. “You mean people are nosey and full of gossip.”

He chuckled. “Yeah.”

The smile slipped from my face. “Do… you want me to tell mine?”

Gadro thought for a moment. “If and when you feel ready, I’ll be there to support you.” He smiled softly.

I nodded and rested my forehead on his shoulder. “Thank you, sweetheart. I’d love to meet your mother.”

He kissed my head. “I’ll let her know that the dinner is on.”

I held his hand, my slim fingers between his calloused large ones. “I love you, Sweetheart.”

“I love you too.”

Chapter Text

“Thank you for the dinner, Ms Aris.” I stood up to help her with dishes.

“It was my pleasure, (Y/N). Please sit.” She smiled and looked at Gadro. “You, though, won’t escape helping tonight.”

Gadro got up. “Of course, Ma.” He sighed dramatically and took my plate, kissing my forehead. “Go sit if you like.” He gestured to the living room. I nodded, taking it as a sign that it was the best thing to do to avoid being in anyone’s way.

I sat neatly on the plush couch, looking at all the cute pictures of Gadro and his mother. A lot had him grinning far too widely beside his mother’s simple yet cheerful smile. It felt strange to be so idle while hearing the other two clean up. It wasn’t long before they came over. Gadro sitting beside me and curling his tail behind me in a hidden hug. It was also strange to see him with a top on. Just a simple white shirt, but very strange.

Ms Aris sat in an armchair. “It’s so wonderful to get to spend this time with you, (Y/N). Gaddie was so excited when he told me about you. You’ve always had a special place in this house.”

My face heated, and Gadro covered his face. “Ma!”

She giggled. “Come on, Gaddie. Nothing wrong with admitting you’re happy to have someone special.”

I couldn’t help but smile. “She has a point, Gaddie.”

Gadro peered at me for a moment and sighed. “it’s great to see that you two are so similar, but I think (Y/N) has somewhere to be.” He gestured his head to the clock.

I looked at it, terror striking my body. “Oh shit! Yes. I’m sorry. I have to go.” I bolted to my feet, about to miss my curfew. “Thank you for tonight.” I bowed to Ms Aris.

She frowned and stood up. “It’s okay. It was great to meet you.”

I smiled and rushed out the door, Gadro following close behind. “Are you okay?” I heard him say as I pulled on my cloak, chilly air hitting my body.

I shook my head. “Mama will kill me!” I spun to look at him. “Thank you for tonight. It was great to meet your mother. Please pass on my apologies.” I kissed his cheek and ran off to get home in time.

No sooner had I opened the door, Mama said: “You’re late.” She was in the kitchen, the brightest light in the hall that night.

“Sorry. Didn’t notice the time.” I hung up my cloak by the door.

“And who were you with again?”

“Babu.” I strode to the open archway to the kitchen. Then I stopped in my tracks; Babu was sitting there, my best friend, with his mother. He gave me a nervous wave, knowing trouble was coming my way.

Mama looked from her spot by the counter. “That’s very strange, isn’t it?” She tilted her head, fear gripping every inch of my body, unable to move or speak. She sighed. “Go to your room. We’ll talk when our guests are gone.”

I quietly left the room, forcing myself upstairs. My chest felt heavy, and my eyes welled. What will she ask? What would I tell her? Not the truth. Anything but the truth.

I waited nervously in my room, unable to stay still. I thought about packing my bags and running. But where to? I have no currency fit for the other towns and states. There’s no way I’d survive very long. I’m a baker, not a warrior.

Gadro? No. I can’t get him in trouble. Not hated more than he is.

I grabbed an old schoolbag I had and shoved some clothes into it. Then I paused, hearing footsteps on the stairs. It was Papa. I hid the bag under my bed and stood up straight as he opened the door.

“(Y/N)?”

I nodded, not trusting myself to talk.

“We want to speak with you.”

I bit my tongue. In other words, Mama wants to berate me while you watch on. I slowly followed him and sat down at the kitchen table opposite Mama. Papa stood behind me, as if they wanted to create a metaphor of good-cop-bad-cop. But there was never such a thing as a good-cop.

It was a long, anxious talk with Mama. She used all her tactics on me. Victimizing, manipulation, “you can tell me anything and I won’t be mad”. She went through all of her tool belt, but I refused to give in, no matter how tired and upset I got.

“Fine. Go to your room. You’re grounded. Only allowed to work at the bakery and run errands. But you’ll be accompanied by someone for the latter.”

I scowled but knew that protesting would get me nowhere. I stomped upstairs and flopped onto my bed. I was an adult. I was only being punished because I shared a house with them.

It was a long week, constantly watched by Mama or someone else. I saw Gadro most days, either lingering in the bakery or when I was out running errands with Heba. Not to mention the late night talking we did most nights. He sometimes brought presents with him. He made the nights bearable.

My last day of punishment was the longest. It was a slow day in the bakery until Heba came in, skipping behind Mama.

“Pleeeeeeease Mama! Let me go meet up with Annie!”

Mama sighed and glanced at me. “Okay. But (Y/N) is taking you.” She gestured violently for me to leave the counter.

I swiftly took off my apron and ran out to meet her, managing to hide my grin.

“Thanks Mama!” Heba snatched my hand and ran out with me, giggling.

“So, where are you meeting Annie?” I stood straight and walked with her, letting my smile out.

“Nowhere.” She skipped beside me. “Your boyfriend wants to see you,” she sang

I wasn’t sure whether to smile or scowl. I glanced around. “Don’t say it so loud!” I hissed. “Mama has spies everywhere!”

Heba shook her head and continued to skip, pulling me with her. She led me to the shed beside Gadro’s home—it housed his chickens. He sat inside, making soft noises to all eight of them. Their small white and black-speckled bodies bobbing around the coop.

I smiled and shook my head. The way he doted on them was cute.

My sister huffed and knocked on the wired door, sending the birds into mass hysteria.

“Hey!” he barked, jumping to his feet. He sounded thoroughly pissed off. His face then lightened when he saw us. “Oh, hey!” Gadro stepped out of the shed. “Thanks, Heba.” He reached into his pocket and offered her some credits to buy what she liked—and to buy us some time alone.

Heba grinned. “Pleasure doing business with you.” She skipped away,

I watched her leave. “So you two have been in cahoots?” I smirked at him and stepped closer, in the shadows with him.

Gadro shrugged and put a muscular arm around me, pressing me against his topless torso. “She made me an offer I couldn’t refuse.” He glanced at my lips, and I shoved myself away.

“No way! You stink!” I chuckled, but then looked away. “And anyway, we’re not exactly in private.”

He nodded, understanding but disappointed. “How have things been for you? Please tell me your mother is almost done imprisoning you.”

I nodded. “Yeah. Today should be the last day. If you don’t ruin it for me.” I jabbed at his arm.

Gadro smiled softly. “I won’t. this week has been horrible.” Both our faces dropped when we heard a cry. It was Heba again. I ran towards her voice. This time Darius was robbing her of the credits Gadro had given her. I didn’t get to process it before Gadro bolted in to stop them. He bared his fangs at the boys, fuming.

“Give it back!”

I stepped closer to Heba to comfort her as the boys gave the money to Gadro, shaken by his raised voice. I touched his arm and looked sternly at the group. “Go now and take this as a warning.” They nodded and bolted off. I sighed softly and led Heba close, Gadro turning to us. I looked at him and he gave me a reassuring smile.

“(Y/N)?”

I turned to see who had spoken, my mouth dry. “Hey, Mama,” I couldn’t get my voice to be very loud.

She frowned and came closer, glancing at Gadro. “What happened?” Heba buried her face in my stomach, and I glanced down.

“We’ll tell you at home. Please.” Mama nodded and led us home. Gadro turned to leave, but I grabbed his wrist. “Stay with us.” He nodded and let me walk him to my home.

I settled Heba down in the living room while Mama made tea in the kitchen, Gadro lingering around awkwardly. I stood close to him, and Mama stared at me. “You better tell me what happened.”

I nodded. “Heba… some boys have been bullying her at school and now it's escalated to outside of school. That’s what happened the other week that Gadro was helping with.” I looked at him. “He’s been helping chase off the boys.”

Mama turned to Gadro. “Him?”

I scowled. “Yes! And I love Gadro, so stop being so cruel!” I froze when I heard the words leave my mouth and Gadro stepped towards me.

“Easy, love,” he whispered. “Deep breath.” He stood in front of me to shield me from Mama.

She was silent. I couldn’t see what she was doing or feeling. I sighed. “I’m staying with Gadro tonight. I don’t care if my punishment is extended. I can’t be here tonight.” I looked passed Gadro, she wasn’t looking at either of us.

I took Gadro by the hand and stomped up the stairs to my bedroom. He followed silently until we reached my bedroom. “(Y/N)?” he asked softly.

I went to my partially packed bag under my bed. “Yes?”

“Are you… okay?”

I hesitated, putting more clothes into my bag. “I don’t know. I need a break from her. I don’t care if Winest is around the corner. There’s only so much I can take.”

He held me gently from behind. “it’ll be okay, darling. I’ll help however I can and I’m sure Ma will be happy to help too.”

I smiled softly and zipped up my bag. “Thanks, Gaddie.”

He huffed. “Don’t abuse that too much.”

*~*~*~*

I stayed with Gadro and his mother for a few days as the Winest festivities started. It’s a winter festival, dedicated to celebrating the long year and making time for family and such. This was the worst time I’d not been with my family. I still showed up to the bakery and talked with Heba, but that was about it.

“Are you coming to dinner tomorrow?” mama asked me as I packed away our evening delivery of flour.

I glanced down, my back to her. “I… don’t know yet.”

“You could bring uh—Gadro is it?—with you.” She sounded remorseful, which was strange to hear from a parent, especially with how strong-minded Mama was.

I slowly turned to her. “Do you actually mean that? Or will it be different tomorrow?”

Mama blinked and rubbed her face, making my iciness melt—was she crying? “I mean it,” she said silently. “I want you home. And if that means you bringing your boyfriend, you can.”

I stepped towards her. “I might need to bring his mam too. They’re the only family they have, and I don’t think he’d come without her.” I didn’t mean to be demanding, more just warning her before I showed up with an unexpected guest.

She nodded. “Sure. Bring them both.”

I stepped closer. “Thanks Mama.” She went to hug me, and I softly redirected her hands to hold one. “Just this for now. I’m not ready for hugs yet.”

Mama nodded slowly, accepting. “I’ll see you, Gadro and his mother tomorrow, then. If they don’t eat what we usually do, I’m afraid it’s too late for me to add to the menu.”

I nodded. “I’ll let Ms Aris know then. I don’t think she’ll mind.”

She nodded and stepped back. “Good night then. I’ll lock up and finish the flour packing.”

I stepped away, grabbing my cloak. “Good night, Mama.” I walked to Gadro’s home. He sat on the couch, hair damp after a shower. Ms Aris was at the stove and finishing dinner. “Hi!” I called.

Ms Aris called back and Gadro smiled at me. “Hey, love.” I walked towards him and kissed his head.

“I have some news.”

Chapter Text

"What do you want with me?!" I hissed as I was plopped down onto a mass of pillows. I curled my legs in close to me as the armoured brute stared down at me through his helmet. The deep cave was chilly, and I was dressed only in a light nightgown.

I glared at the brute, awaiting an answer. I barely saw his eyes blink through the slit of his helmet. As I jumped to my feet, he shoved me down onto the pillows.

"Don't fight, love. You'll not be harmed," came a loud, slithering voice. Whoever she was, she stepped closer and at the sound of her snapping fingers, my guard, and kidnapper, stepped away.

"Who are you?!" I stood up again and glared into the black abyss beyond my lit-up corner of the cave.

She chuckled deep in her throat. "Someone who only wishes to talk," she spoke as if she'd not sent someone to kidnap me, but rather an impatient parent. "So don't use that tone with me."

I clenched my jaw and swung my arm up at the lantern dangling above me. It wavered slightly, the flame flickering unusually for a moment. She hummed, amused sounding. "Oh, sweet little (Y/N), I know you have not the strength, nor agility, nor speed to fight or flee me. So, participate and you'll be back home in your plush bed."

I faltered, looking into the abyss towards her voice. "H-How do you—?"

"—Know your name?" she interrupted, amusement hanging to every word. I could almost see the grin on her face. "I know everything about you, my dear. I know your brother has recently left to become a mage; your father is one of the wealthiest nobles in Waterdeep; and you are awaiting a suitor to take your hand in marriage, something that makes you sick to the stomach." Her voice came closer and from above.

I stared, trembling in shock and cold. "I-I don't understand..." I looked toward her voice in the void still, my neck craning up.

A soft tut left her lips. "It's okay. It's a lot for a small pretty little mind to take in." A large, scaly talon reached into the light and tapped my forehead gently, the sharp nail not leaving a mark.

"Wh-What are you?!" I stumbled backwards, landing on the pillows.

She sighed. "Humans. So easily scared." She snapped her fingers again, and a transparent purple hue surrounded the lantern and it floated towards her. I glimpsed green scales and webbing along the top of her head. I gulped; a green dragon so close to Waterdeep hadn't been heard of since the fall of House Brokengulf. A moment later, the lantern lit up the whole cavern, showing me the large green dragoness, posed mjestically. She looked so elegant and powerful; my heart stopped.

She grinned, large white teeth on display for me. "I am Claugiyliamatar." I don't know how long I stared in shock, fear, and despair but it must have been a while. She yawned a number of times and lay down, relaxing her entire body. She twirled a staff with four clouded crystal balls at its four branched ends—seemingly unamused.

I slowly fixed myself and drew in a breath. "H-How are you a-alive?" I stammered, sitting as upright as I could.

Claugiyliamatar smirked and stared at me, deep into my soul. "It's easy enough. Spread some rumours, work on little-but-timely schemes, and hold such incredible power." She clicked her sharp talons, and several men came out, nothing but steel bonds on their hands and wrists.

I looked down at my silk nightgown, not wanting to see that. I managed to make out that they were rubbing something on her body, some sort of oil for her scales sparkled in the light.

She hummed. "You dislike this sight? I thought you'd like seeing usually the most respected sex of society humiliated like this." She grinned wide and touched the nearest one, lifting his head up with the tip of her talon.

I tried to focus on her face. "It's not something I ever want to see," I said, not intending to be so blunt but I couldn't say it back.

Claugiyliamatar considered me for a moment. "Ah. I see. That's why you will not be married."

I shrugged. "I'll deal with it when I must." I stared at her, gathering myself. "Now. What do you want me for?"

She grinned again and waved her claw, telling the men to leave her, apparently, as they all filed out afterward. "As you know," she started when all the men were gone, taking a handful of gold that shimmered behind her—which I had not noticed in all my shock, "I know quite a bit about you. I've been able to watch you with these." She rested her claw on the four crystal balls, looking like a toothpick her massive paw—and it'd look mighty in the hand of a wizard. "With these crystal balls, I've watched you the longest. For the past ten years, you've led the most interesting life. I usually only look at others for a few weeks at most, but I could not stop thinking about you for some reason."

A shiver ran down my spine that someone had been watching me since I was a child. She must know all my secrets... What if she shared them?

Claugiyliamatar smirked, as if she knew what I was thinking. "Always the worrier. Relax pet, I will tell no one. I just find you interesting. You're so clever and strong, keeping those fears and thoughts to yourself all the time. And those big plans that you long to unfold. You'd be quiet go at hatching schemes like that. You've been running one for the past eight years. It's impressive having not told anyone. I've not told anyone either of course, that's you plan to hatch." She inclined her head.

"Thank you?" she made it sound like a compliment, but it was specific too; it made me uneasy. She knew my biggest secret, and now I had to play along with her game. She really did have "incredible power".

"Not even the drama of Silverymoon has me as entertained as you. You quite like deceiving those close to you, don't you, Lady (Y/N)?" My jaw tensed at the accusation. I hated hiding things, but I had to. No blessing was ever going to pass my way so I could be truthful, not without grieving.

"Oh, don't be like that. I only play! Let's talk. We're quite similar you know?"

I frowned; how could we be similar at all? She was the master puppeteer; I was hiding truths to survive.

She picked me up, remarkably gentle, from my nest of pillows and placed me on the ground some feet away. "Come along. My servants are gone. No nude men around." She chuckled, deep in her throat again making her entire scaled body shake.

That relaxed me a little, and I walked with her, her steps slow to let me walk alongside her.

"If things go your way," Claugiyliamatar started, "you very well could end up with the estate. Lots of riches. One of the most powerful people in all of Waterdeep. And a woman, a single woman with complete control of her fate. How exciting!" she grinned. We walked down a narrow—well narrow with her in it—tunnel, lit at intervals by golden sconces. They looked enchanted, a faint green hue to the flames. Up ahead, I could make out a larger room awaiting us, filled with piles of boxes and some chattering.

Claugiyliamatar was the first to step in, her large head snaking in long before her claws crossed the threshold. Several of her agents, all identical to the one that caught me, stood to attention, armour and weapons shining in the flickering lights of the cavern. I looked around warily, wondering if my kidnapper was among them. They all looked the same, with a green dragon painted onto some part of their armour.

She looked down at me. "They will not harm you. They're completely under my command." She smiled smugly.

I looked at her, then the circle of agents standing around the cavern, each face hidden. I nodded slowly and peered at the nearest pyramid of boxes. On the document nailed to it was OIL, something absolutely vital to the people of Waterdeep. I spun at her. "What is this?!" there had been reports that supplies were growing low, surely, she wasn't hoarding them?!

Claugiyliamatar hummed. "A bit of a scheme I have going. Don't worry. It all will be returned soon enough." She flashed her teeth at me with another grin, and I scowled at her. she sighed. "I promise. You'll get your vital... stuff—" she gestured vaguely at the piles of crates, "—back soon enough. I just need some money to pay my lovely henchmen." She tapped the nearest agent's helm.

I clenched my jaw and left it, figuring a fight would only make my predicament worse. "If you say so."

She inclined her head. "I thought you'd like such a ploy. Wo—Females like us, gaining and holding power. Surely that makes you excited?"

I stared at her. "We are not alike! I lie to survive in a world that'd punish me greatly for the truth. You lie and scheme for fun! To have a power trip!" I crossed my arms and huffed.

Claugiyliamatar went to open her mouth, and a voice came from the side. "How dare you talk to my mother like that?!"

I looked at them, wondering who in Faerûn would call this dragon mother. She was a tall girl, with the most luscious brown locks and shining dark eyes. A shiver ran through my spin. And she slammed her staff down in front of me and it glowed purple, her emotion charging a spell. Her eyes bore into my soul, and I leaned away. She couldn't have been much older than myself, maybe even a year or two younger.

I blinked, overwhelmed with a mixture of wild emotions. Who was she? Who was her mother? And how was she so pretty?

"Evangeline, please. She's my guest," said Claugiyliamatar, gesturing to me and keeping her claw between us to keep her away from me. "The lady I've been watching for so long. I've just been showing her around. And frankly, that was quite the compliment." She smiled at me.

Evangeline looked at her as she spoke, then at me. She stepped back, her staff dying down. She drew in a breath and nodded. "I apologize for my... rash entrance," she avoided my eyes.

I was frozen for a moment before nodding slowly. "It—It's alright." I cleared my throat and regained myself. I looked to Claugiyliamatar for an explanation.

"She is my daughter. The first so far. And quite a sweetheart, don't you think?" she placed a very gentle digit on Evangeline's shoulder, who inclined her head in acknowledgement.

I nodded, not really understanding or agreeing. "She seems lovely, and uh, very loyal," I lied and tried to make it sound like a statement.

"Mother saved me from mage hunters. She's helped train me since I was brought here." Evangeline smiled lovingly at Claugiyliamatar, and the pieces fit together.

I nodded again, trying to seem genuine. "Ah, I see. How lovely for you both." I smiled a little.

Claugiyliamatar nodded. "Come along the both of you." She turned towards the passage and walked again. I strode to follow her, Evangeline very close to me and watching my every move—though with her staff I was sure I had little to no chance at doing anything against either of them. The mighty dragon lay by her hoard of gold and statues and gestured to the nest of pillows. "Come sit. I must get down to business." She sounded excited, giddy, almost.

I sat on the pillows, tucking in my nightgown to be lady-like in this environment. Evangeline sat beside me, a bit too close. I found my face heating up and my arm tingling where her top touched my skin. I shuffled as subtly as I could to the side and played with my hair nervously.

I saw a smile curl up on Claugiyliamatar's face and I tried to settle myself. "What did you want me for?"

"As I've mentioned, I've watched you for years." She gestured to her for crystal balls. "But now. I want to talk to you in person. Tell me about life in Waterdeep."

*~*~*~*

She was persistent. Very persistent. She wanted to know everything about life in Waterdeep as a noblewoman. She seemed a bit saddened at the fact I would be married off soon, that I'd have no choice in who they chose.

We met on a weekly basis. First, I'd meet Evangeline by the gates, then she'd walk me to the lair. The first time I was "far too dressed up", which made her laugh. I liked her laugh. But after multiple trippings and tearings, I settled on never wearing a dress when going to Claugiyliamatar's lair again.

"Do you enjoy living with Claugiyliamatar?" I'd asked her, holding onto her shoulder as I got off a boulder that breached the rolls of brambles. I held my skirt to avoid any more tears, but by this point, it was so filthy and torn it was barely a skirt anymore.

Evangeline stood still as I lowered myself down. "I do. And I'll return the favour to her with time."

I looked at her, set on the ground. "How so?" I followed her as we set off on the worn path again.

"Oh, you know," she shrugged. "Mother wishes to be a lady like you, but remain a mighty dragon as well. She tried to get a wizard to help her before, but he almost tricked her into being his mind-controlled admirer. That's where I come in. I'm going to try give Mother what she wants." She smiled at me.

I blinked, thinking. What if Claugiyliamatar had more than just Evangeline in training? And what if Evangeline wasn't strong enough to make her fantasy a reality? "That's very sweet of you," I settled on. They seemed to care for each other.

Evangeline smiled, embarrassed. "I just think she deserves some kindness. She works very hard to seek enjoyment. I don't understand why she likes you but, it's good to see her happy."

And she was proven right. The regular meetups sparked the idea to have Evangeline pose as a male suitor, using her mother's gold to impress my parents. The idea was pleasant on the surface, but what if it worked? That was a very elaborate lie. And until my parents died, we'd have half of the estate when married, and need to keep up the act.

"Think about it!" Claugiyliamatar said. "No need to marry a man. We'll barely need the estate, so you'll have it all to yourself with your fake husband!" She sounded so enthusiastic. I looked at Evangeline and she matched her energy. My heart fluttered a little in hope, but I couldn't get ahead of myself.

"What's in it for Evangeline?"

They both looked at me, then at each other, hesitant. "Well... she'd have access to proper training! Surely your estate must have plenty of books on magic. Your family is full of mages."

I looked at Evangeline. Claugiyliamatar sounded like she was lying. "Would you really want to be tied to me for the sake of magic? You can't date or marry anyone else. Separating would have to wait until my parents and other close family die or move away."

She hesitated again, something felt off. Claugiyliamatar gave her a look and Evangeline shook her head. "I'd be more than happy to be wed to you, my lady."

I faltered, and a smile formed on my face. I was almost sure she was flirting or proposing something big.

"The biggest scheme I'll ever pull, right under the nobles' noses." Claugiyliamatar chuckled loudly. "How exciting!"

Chapter Text

“You headin’ to or from home?” the captain uttered in a gruff voice. With barely a fresh breath, he lit his pipe and turned to look at me, snowflakes sprinkling onto his beard.

I looked back at him. “Heading home, sir.” I looked at the helm of the ship, where his first mate had taken over. Snow drifting around him too, landing on the already damp floorboards.

“You must be a hardy lad then, living in Gundberg.”

I nodded; the cold all year round helped me cope with the cold, but made summers unbearable.

“Then hopefully the temperature of the trip won’t bother you so much.” He puffed on his pipe. “Provided nothing snatches us up.”

Sailing from Port Llast to Gundarlun was always a dangerous trip. Between storms, fears of whatever lied below, and the dragons that roamed above, there was plenty to fear while crossing the Trackless Sea. I tucked my staff in close to me and looked at the other travellers. Looking at each of them, I could almost see their stories, the dusty clothes of a minor, the worn hands of a blacksmith, the scarred skin and dented armour of a warrior.

I leaned back. It was going to be a long ferry-ride back home. I’d been studying magic in Faerûn for the past year, and by now, I was eager to see my mother. Throughout the semester, I’d written to her weekly, but it could take weeks or months to get a letter to her. And now I had a special gift, a sending stone to communicate with her as regularly as I could.

The wind was frigid that evening, as the continent of Faerûn became a dark line on the sea behind us. I tucked my cloak around me. It trapped in as much heat as it could, as had been Mother’s intention when she’d made it. It’d kept me cosy on many a winter’s night in Silverymoon. I glanced between the surrounding faces, all dressed for the Trackless Sea and Gundarlun’s weather. But then I saw one, a man old enough to be my father, look up, his senses sharp. I looked in the direction of his gaze and he bolted to his feet. First came the blood-chilling roar, then the heavy flapping of wings and sudden strong wind.

Before I could utter a spell to help, strong talons grabbed me, and the boat no longer supported my weight. I must’ve dropped my staff, as the only thing I felt was the fast wind in my palm as people screamed and bellowed. My mind was a dumb mess, and I attempted to beat my hands on the claws wrapped around me, each digit as thick as my torso. I could barely breathe with the speed of the beast, the fear of being off the ground, and by its firm hold on my body. I think I passed out, because all I remember when I came to was the beast descending onto another icy, mountainous island than the one I was headed for. I held the hood of my cloak over my head and watched as best as I could as the lights of a castle came into view—or a very broad tower. The falling snow and my numb head made it hard to see and recognise clearly.

I tried to peer up at my captor, but to no avail. Their white body blended in with the sky and snow around. They landed and hobbled into their building, holding me firmly in their talon. I tried to squirm and loosen their grip, my body sore from being squeezed.

A hiss came from the beast. “Enough! I won’t hurt you.”

In the dark stone lair, I could see the beast. She was an ancient white dragon, hard plates lined her head and back, the pouch of her neck protected with blade-like spikes—she looked invincible.

I squirmed more, her grip tightening. “You are h-hurting me!” I croaked, feeling my head getting light.

“Oh!” she yelped and placed me on a plush bed. “My bad.”

I drew in deep and painful breaths. My vision brightened after a bit, and I had a glance around. The lair itself was huge, filled with gold, gems—a lot of white diamonds, including a wall of them—and lots of art of elven massacres. I gulped and looked closer. I was in a nook of the lair, filled with human-sized objects, like a comfy bed, desk, chair, and washroom.

Then I looked at the dragon. She sat patiently in front of me as I struggled to sit up. Growing up there was always rumours of a white dragon ridden by a lich, but this couldn’t be her… could it?

I held my stomach. “Wh-Who are you? Why am I here?” I groaned and tried to support my, presumed bruised, torso.

I felt her cool breath fall on me as I looked up at her. She cleared her throat. “I am Arveiturace, Dragon of Meltharond and Wrath of the Sword Coast.” She puffed her chest out smugly.

Meltharond. That was a name I knew well. A wizard who enslaved a young white dragon and flew on her back everywhere, pillaging and stealing magical artefacts. One of the most known wizards, but little was known about him.

I shivered. “You… You were his mount?”

She growled. “I am his mount!” She flared open her wings and her face got within an inch of mine.

I fell back. “Y-Yes. Of course!” I corrected myself. Though I had no idea he was still alive. Why would she bring back a, far less powerful, wizard?

Arveiturace seemed satisfied by my fear and sat back. “He’s over there. Well… his body is.” She gestured her claw toward a chair, sat at the top of her diamond wall. I peered up at it and froze. A skeleton, donned in an old wizard’s outfit, sat in the chair, intact and almost fake looking.

I gulped. “Um, hey Mister Meltharond.” I gave a little wave.

She laughed; her entire body shook as it echoed around it. It made me jump. “Oh, silly little wizard! He’s long dead.” She lay down and rested her head on her paws.

I laughed nervously. “O-of course he is!” I sat back up again and looked at her. Was this the lich everyone saw riding her? But… how could it be? He looked like no lich.

Arveiturace smiled at me, a big toothy grin. “I bet you’ll be good fun. Anything is better than the invisible servants and the dumb golems.” I glanced around, spotting a flesh golem guarding the entrance and a broom sweeping up dust in a corner—but it had no wielder.

I glanced at her. “Not very talkative, huh?”

She nodded. “You’d think he’d had left me something to converse with. I used to have Arauthator for company but now all I have is his territory and the egg he gave me.” She huffed. “Hopefully this one won’t kill me,” she mumbled and picked up a clouded crystal ball.

I nodded. “It’d be a real bummer if that happened. Who’d keep the legend alive of the dragon and lich?”

Arveiturace laughed, not as loud as before. “I know! Meltharond gave me such useful gifts to torment people, but couldn’t give me a partner.” She sighed, dejected. “Oh well, maybe you’ll be good company. Little wizard.”

I nodded slowly. “I’m nowhere near strong enough to, um, help you with Meltharond, I’m afraid.” My skin chilled as she looked at me, a face of no particular emotion, but maybe a mix. I gulped; I’d fucked up.

She laughed again. “I know that already.” She held the crystal ball towards me. “I’ve been watching you. And besides. I don’t think there is a way to bring him back, no matter how much I want to.”

My gaze drifted to my feet. “Why so hung up on him, though? You have so much power. Why not keep one of the sailors or wizards, you uh, pick up from boats and make them your new rider?”

Her brow furrowed and tail lashed, tossing gold pieces everywhere. “He is irreplaceable!” she growled.

I flinched. “Yes, I know! I know grief is tough… but why not find someone to be your next companion? Not a master again, but a friend.” My heart swelled a little, but I forced it to relax.

Arveiturace considered me for a moment, which surprised me—being alive right now in her lair surprised me. “And… how would I choose such a friend? He chose me, after all.”

I thought. “Well, you’ve captured so many. Surely one or two will eventually stick out. Or have in the past? Plus, you’ve watched me. Why not find a new partner the same way?”

She hummed, seeming to pick apart and examine the idea. “That’s not so bad, I suppose. They’d have to be very trustworthy, though, and let me keep my power. I like the independence Meltharond gave me.”

I nodded, not really understanding but figuring I should keep the peace. “He must have left some fine magical objects here, like your crystal ball.”

Arveiturace nodded. “He did. Such useful enchantments like being able to parry spells, or to use any magical item I can see. That’s how I kept up our image of pillaging.” She nodded assertively, impressed by her own actions.

I nodded slowly, terrified that she alone had been the one doing all those things, that the skeleton was just a prop that made people believe she had a lich on her back. “You’re, um, quite independent. And he was, eh, very thoughtful?”

She nodded again. “Oh yes! The most thoughtful wizard ever. I was his equal, you know? He taught me history, and about Faerûn and her races. And he gifted me such lovely diamonds.” She sighed sadly. “It’s all gone though, unfortunately.”

I tilted my head. “I might have some new things to tell you. If you like. It’s been quite a while since he, um, passed. So maybe I can tell you new things? Or show you through the crystal ball?”

Arveiturace perked up immediately. “No one has ever made that offer before!” She shuffled closer and nudged her ball to me with her snout. “Tell me. Show me what you know!”

*~*~*~*

Out of all that Meltharond had told her, Arveiturace had never heard any fairy tales or folklore, nor any music or poems. So, I told her the fairy tales of Faerûn and the monuments built based on them; told her a few ballads I knew from hearing sailors in the taverns; and played her a tune on my ring flute.

Arveiturace clapped, beaming. “Oh well done! What a dramatic tune! What’s it called?”

I smiled shyly. Her compliments hadn’t ceased over the past three days, nor had the lovely food or care for my delicate body. “Flaming Willows. I believe it’s about Klauth during the Year of the Weeping Moon.”

She nodded. “Ah. I see. That explains why it’s so… battle-like. You play very well, (Y/N).”

“Thank you.” I put my flute down on the desk and nibbled at the scone she’d provided, or rather, her ghostly servant had.

Arveiturace picked up her crystal ball and gazed into it. She’d been doing it a lot lately, trying to find her next capture and see if they’d be a good fit for her companionship. She raised a corner of her lip, unamused. “Ugh! I definitely don’t want a sailor, but they’re the only ones crossing the sea.” She huffed and let the ball roll out of her palm.

“I’m sure you’ll find someone somehow.” I smiled politely.

Arveiturace looked at me. “I like you a lot. Couldn’t you be my friend?” She made the biggest, sweetest eyes I’d ever seen, cuter than any begging puppy or kitten.

“W-Well… you are lovely company. But I have school and my mother is waiting for me back home. She must be worried sick.”

“You could stay though!” She jumped to her feet. “She probably thinks you're dead, and I’m sure Meltharond has dusty old books on magic to read. Look!” She grabbed a large leather-bound book and dropped it on the desk, dust pluming from it. I flinched and spluttered.

“Arveiturace, please. If I could, I would. You could come to Gundarlun while I’m there? Hear all the tales of the sailors. They come from all around! Hearing stories upon stories. You could stay with them while I’m at school. I’m sure my mother would love your company too. And then when I’m done with school, we’ll see from there.” I was truly grasping at straws, but perhaps she’d consider it.

She paused, looking deep in thought—I always wondered how real she was thinking or whether it was an act to seem smarter. Arveiturace hummed. “That’s… not a bad idea I suppose. I could fly you to and from school so you could spend more time at home too!”

Her excitement became my excitement. It’d shave down my travelling from almost a week to a day or two. More time with my mother and the people I knew back home. “That sounds really nice, Arveiturace.”

Chapter Text

R/O/C = Race of choice (elf, human, [whatever else DnD has])

I don’t think I’ve ever done such exhausting work to learn more about magic, but I’d exhausted all other research. No one, no living sorcerer, knew what I needed, knew the whole extent of Fire Magic. No one was that well-trained. No scroll nor book had it either. Only one being was known to have the knowledge of how powerful Fire Magic could be.

And I had to find him. In this mighty mountain range.

The problem came with how to find him. No one had seen him in the area. And the rumour of his “cave full of treasure” was completely fake—it was bare, minus the countless booby traps and dead bodies.

But there was hope—maybe. A traveller I’d met, dirty and exhausted, in a tavern in Calling Horns, told a tale of a portal that led into open fields, full of herds with no man to hunt them. Though I wondered if he had been a hallucinating, even he wondered it, I imagined it looked so out of place among the Star Mounts.

“It reminded me of my home,” he said. “On the opposite side of the continent. So maybe I dreamt it. I was cold and exhausted, very homesick. I was on my way to Karse, so maybe it was the old gates? But… it might’ve been in a cave either. Everything was dark… Truly I don’t know what I saw, for I’d not seen those plains up close. The oxen were almost touchable…”

After that I stopped listening. He rambled and drank; I had all the information I needed. Even if it was near to nothing to go on.

The worst part was trying to reserve strength for the climb. The mountains were nearly vertical; a cyclone with a huge tree-rocking radius surrounded the peaks. I collapsed when I entered the eye of the storm. It was so peaceful within its windy walls, I almost fell asleep… maybe I did.

The mountain range was hard to traverse, for both its upright climbs and its lack of mapping. Not many adventures had made it past the cyclone; even fewer left it alive. And with such a stressful journey between mountain and forest, no one had enough time and energy to detail its trails, slopes or where the portal was located.

I made my way to, and stood at, the tallest peak, Mount Angoroth, in the entrance to the lair of a dragon Inferno had defeated—whose name is completely unknown. He’d never used the cave, instead letting adventurers risk it all in the booby traps for naught.

I peered off into the distance, watching the killer cyclone and calm trees. My soul felt serene, my body loose and my mind free of all cares. Except that’s why I was not here, I was here for my biggest care in the world. I had to put this dragon blood use, to make my grandmother proud for choosing a ballsy (R/O/C) over a dragon. I sat in the cave entrance, feet dangling over the edge of the huge mountain.

All it would take is one push—one leaning forward, one mis-shift of my weight—and I’d be a crumbled heap panned out on the rocky ground far below. It made my heart tingle and my lips smirk. How exciting!

Then I descended onto the next mountain, and the next, and so on until I reached the one farthest east—the closest one to the ruins of Karse. It seemed like the best place to start searching. As I made my way, I glimpsed a number of caves with a sparkle of gold and rubies. Inferno was very practical with his placement of treasure; no one would ever find it all. Very impressive.

“Damn smart dragon…” I leaned on the wall of the cave at the base, heaving softly. After travelling for three days around these mountains, I was frustrated and exhausted.

“Smart?” A voice echoed, smooth and powerful. “Why thank you.”

I snapped my head up and gripped my staff. It was then I saw it, something so out of place, an unnaturally sculpted stone doorway in the middle of the cave. It opened wide into a field rippling with long grass. Stars twinkled above, and the lowing of oxen accompanied the soft sound of the breeze. I couldn’t really comprehend it; it looked so out of place. Was I hallucinating?

To make everything even more confusing, glowing red eyes and the silhouette of an angular head and spike-lined neck extended from behind the portal. Claws dug into the sides of the portal. Wings slowly opened and a forked tongue flicked out between sharp teeth.

“You,” he started, walking over the portal. “I’ve been watching you.” He stalked towards me, red-scaled head and neck coming into the moonlight.

I took a few steps back as the smell of sulphur assaulted me. “Mighty Imvaernarho,” I coughed. “I’ve been searching for you.”

A smirk appeared on his face. “I know. I’ve been watching you, you cunning little sorcerer.”

I stared into his eyes, trying to figure out how much he knew. “Do you know why I’m here, o mighty dragon?” I figured guessing or presuming would be rude, or reveal too much that would get me in trouble.

A low hum came from Inferno, resonating in my eardrums. I tried not to wince. “I know you have dragon blood in you. You carry lovely hot fire magic, and you long to be elite, hence your particular route to get here.” He flashed his teeth at me. “And you’re far smarter than the rest; you’re not here for gems and gold; but something far greater.”

I looked at him, holding a calm and unchanging face. “That’s right. And I appreciate the compliment.”

“Just stating facts.” He lay down and placed his elbows on the ground, head on his paws, amusement sitting on his face. “Now tell me, why come in search of me?”

“I need to know more about Fire Magic; and you’re the best in the land. I need you to teach me.”

Inferno considered me, pupils narrowing as the words left my mouth. I watched his nostrils flare and relax as he thought and I waited. I clenched my teeth, to not snap at him in impatience. My body ached and my mind was tired; pissing him off would end up with me in a worse condition.

Finally, he hummed again, my bones vibrating. “Very well.”

I blinked, confused. “What?”

“Change your mind, little miss?” He stood up and tilted his head.

I frowned. “Of course not! I’d expected a test or something.”

“Learning is the test.” He grinned, so smug it made me want to punch him in the face. “Come along.” He left the cave and flapped his wings.

“Oh, fuck you!” I hissed, running after him. I saw him ascend and disappear into the mountain. Grumbling, I considered things for a moment. He was known to be playful and cunning, and so I had to be.

I went into the cave again and walked around the portal, my spine chilling at its supernatural energy. Behind it, I saw a helix staircase. I grinned. I wouldn’t waste my energy climbing up more stone when I could just walk some stairs. I put my staff in its scabbard and climbed them. The column was quiet, with only a single flickering golden light coming from an opening at the top.

The steps were steep, but nowhere near as exhausting as gripping cold stone with blistered hands and a sore back. When I reached the top, the warm glow of fire-lit lanterns embraced me. A small bed of gold and rubies lay before me, surrounded by piles of books in various languages.

“I knew you were smart. Well played.” Inferno came from the wide entrance opposite the staircase, leading out to the Star Mounts and the High Forest beyond. “You’ve passed your first test.”

I hummed, unamused. “I wasn’t wasting energy climbing another fucking mountain.” I walked towards him. I glanced at the books as I passed them, I could read half of their titles.

He lay on his bed of treasure. “That’s taking initiative, not laziness. Keep that up.”

Crossing my arm, I looked at him. “I plan to.” I dodged his tail as he swung it around to curl it around his front claw. “What’s next? I know a fair bit, but I want to hone my Fire Magic like you did. No accessories, no enchantments, just pure unaided power.”

Inferno grinned. “Oh, I like you!” His scales shivered in excitement, shining sharp red lights into my eyes. “I’ll try teach you. I won’t force you, but know that this will take plenty of patience and hard work.”

I bit my lip, picking my words carefully. “Considering what I’ve been through to get here, I’ll be well able to commit.”

He stared at me again, with those large red eyes. I was nowhere near as fazed by it this time, it was his little game and I had to learn how to play. He opened his maw after a while. “We start at dawn. Rest.”

*~*~*~*

I stayed with Inferno for a month and then visited weekly. I had a home built for me in the High Forest, not too far from the cyclone, but far enough where the foundations would be stable. For a few years, I stayed under his tutelage; the days, weeks and months bled together; I don’t know how long I lived there exactly. The knowledge and abilities I’d learned were wonderful, but I didn’t feel powerful enough yet.

It was like a constant itching. A wanting—needing—to be more powerful again. But as a sorcerer, there was only so much I could do, even with dragon blood in my veins.

But what if there was something else I could do?

I had Red Dragon blood in my veins, had the arcane power of my grandmother within me. Surely there was more I could do.

“You should be satisfied with yourself. There’s not much else a mortal can do. You’re so small and fragile.” Inferno looked down at me, I couldn’t tell if he was bored or irritated with my eagerness.

I sighed. “That’s the problem! What if I could be bigger, stronger? Not just a sorcerer but more!” I paced the floor, arms flailing.

His brow furrowed as he stared at me, concerned or enraged; I think he liked to confuse me.

“I need to be more, Inferno. I need to be…” I looked at him, stopping all movement, “like you. I need to have more than the blood of a dragon in me. I need the body of a dragon.”

Chapter Text

“I hate this…” I grumbled, heaving my feet through the swamp. The constant drizzle was irritating. No matter how many heat spells I used to warm myself or dry out my clothing, the mist would undo it all.

“You look as dark as the clouds above,” mused my older brother, Christian.

I shot him a glare. “Shut up, you.” He had the enchanted cloak, gifted by the master who loved him oh so much—his father. The cloak kept him dry, and he refused to share.

He scoffed. “Quit whinging. I didn’t drag you out here.”

I sighed, unsure if he or the rain pissed me off more. While this may have been my idea, it was a chance for us to catch up after all his years away training while I settled on joining the Daggarford guard—only one of us was blessed with a father who shared an interest with them, and was captain of the guard in a far better city.

I walked over to him, under his makeshift tent—made with another waterproof-enchanted fabric. I kicked him. “Move your fat ass,” I frowned at him, arms akimbo. Christian muttered and shifted aside. I plopped down beside him and rested my head on his shoulder. It felt firm, it always had.

I glanced up at him and sighed softly, listening to the rain fall on the tent. “I’m sorry I dragged you out here…” I mumbled.

He smirked and cupped his ear. “What was that?”

I hit his stomach, rock-solid like the rest of him. “You heard me!” He must have been built entirely of muscle.

Christian hummed. “Forever a secret.” I saw a smile crack on his lips, and he looked out at the falling rain. “What do you want with this dragon?”

“Voaraghamanthar is the most elusive dragon ever. Anyone who battles him can’t outdo him! He’s just too fast or teleports a bunch or something. No one knows.” I shrugged.

“I’m not letting you get killed. Mother would hate if her beloved (Y/N) were to perish so young.” He frowned sternly.

Sighing, I said: “I won’t go searching for him. I just want to see him. Some say he’s quite talkative too, loves to learn about what’s going on in the world. Others say he collects books to learn. So, I brought some.” I pointed to the sack I’d brought in the corner of the tent to stay dry.

Christian stared at me. “And what if he decides to do his thing of being too quick or whatever? The two of us won’t be enough.”

I looked at him. “Most who pass through don’t get harmed. Not even other dragons coming into the territory.”

He didn’t seem satisfied. “Alright,” he sighed and stood up. “I’ll go have a snoop around or something, before I pick up your insanity.” He shook his open hands by his head.

I rolled my eyes again. “Whatever.” I shuffled to the middle of the tent to stay dry. I heard Christian trudge through the soggy swamp, belting his sword and holding his shield. “Good luck.” He gave a dismissive grunt and walked away, leaving me listening to the rain.

I sighed softly and looked at my sword, ensuring it was sharp and ready in case something happened. I doubted it would, but I knew Christian would manage to provoke something. “He’s so stubborn and dumb sometimes! Being daddy’s golden boy.” I muttered, swiping the whetstone over the steel blade.

“I know the feeling,” came a voice from behind the tent. I stood up immediately, blade drawn.

A sleek black dragon loomed over the tent, eyes, teeth, and curled horns facing me. “V- Voaraghamanthar?” I stared up at him, my entire body cold to the bone, and not because of the rain.

He hummed. “That’s me.” He slinked around the tent and stepped over some dead trees. “Troubles with your brother?”

I blinked and shrugged. “No worse than usual. Sibling stuff.” I watched him carefully, unsure if Voaraghamanthar wanted to talk to me or kill me.

He nodded. “Brothers can be something else.” He sat in front of me, tail curled around his talons. “I’ve the same problem.”

I tilted my head, sword lowering. “What do y—?” I was cut off by a bellow, it was Christian. I turned to run for him, but Voaraghamanthar picked me up. I shrieked, kicking my legs in the wind when the ground was no longer touching my boots.

“Put me down!” I gripped his talon and beat Voaraghamanthar’s wrist with the pommel of my sword.

He bared his teeth and wretched my sword from my hand, holding me by one arm. I gripped his claw. “Shut up! I won’t kill you.” He swooped low, he knew where he was going.

A second pair of wings sounded behind us, and I twisted myself to look. A second dragon, the splitting image of the first, was flying after Voaraghamanthar. In its claws was Christian, unconscious, and limp. My breath hitched and my heart grew cold, how could it defeat him? “N-no!” I wriggled and lurched in Voaraghamanthar’s hold.

He huffed and held me with both claws, putting my sword between his teeth. Any attempt at escaping was futile.

“Wulzour!” called the dragon from behind. “What are you doing?!”

“Shuth upth, Westhlum!” hissed Voaraghamanthar through the blade. The other dragon caught up with him and bared his teeth.

Both dragons flew in the same direction, turning and flapping in sync. It was strange to watch. They flew to a sunken keep in the middle of the Mere and flung Christian and I onto the floor. I rolled for a moment and got to my hands and knees, scurrying over to my brother. The chill and wet getting to me.

“Why did you have to show yourself, Wulzour?! I told you I planned on scaring them!” The second dragon bared his teeth at Voaraghamanthar, or Wulzour apparently.

Wulzour dropped my sword with a clatter. “I thought I had time! Plus, they seemed great! They had books. You like books!” He gestured a wing towards the stacks of books, making a mini-library on what seemed to be the driest floor of the keep—yet it was damp anyways.

I nudged Christian, trying to wake him. He somehow had his sword and shield still on him but was out cold, a red bump forming on his head. “Wake up!” I hissed.

Wulzour crossed his arms. “I was just trying to help, not that you ever appreciate it, Weszlum, oh sorry, Voaraghamanthar.” He jerked his head away from Weszlum.

The other dragon sighed. “Well now we have two prisoners to deal with! Who now know our secret!”

I blinked at them. Their bickering sounded familiar. “Is Voaraghamanthar a pair of… brothers?”

They snapped their heads at me and Weszlum stepped closer, a crown clinking on the ground as he wore it as a toe-ring. He bared his teeth. “Well, aren’t you a clever one? Shut up!” he snapped his maw a centimetre from my face.

I wrinkled my nose as the stench and spluttered. “You need a new diet,” I croaked, fanning the smell away from my face, unfazed by his threatening stature and tone. “Your breath smells like farts. The worst kind, too.”

His eyes snapped open and shut a few times as Wulzour cackled from the other side of the room. His entire body shook as he laughed. “Oh, I like that one!” he wiped a tear from his eye and came over.

Weszlum looked at him and rolled his eyes. “I see why you picked this one up and jeopardised everything!” he snorted aggressively. “You’re so much alike.”

I sat by Christian and tried to nudge him awake, as if the bickering wasn’t enough to rouse him already.

“Typical! Jealous of my people skills!” Wulzour turned his back to his brother and lashed his tail.

Weszlum rolled his eyes and sighed. “Fine. I’ll deal with your guests.” He started towards us, head low and wings wide.

I grabbed Christian’s sword, and Wulzour scowled. “Don’t! Wouldn’t it be nice to have someone other than the Cult around? People not trying to manipulate us?” Weszlum swung his head around to his brother. Wulzour stepped closer. “I mean, look at them. They were useless against us both? The little one couldn’t even hurt me.” He pointed ta me.

I blinked, unsure whether to be offended or relieved.

Weszlum was silent for a moment and looked at him. “That’s… the smartest thing you’ve ever said.” Wulzour looked like he felt the same way I did.

“Thank you?”

Weszlum nodded and looked at me. “What books to you have? And what can you get?”

I stared at him. “Uh, some new-ish novels from Waterdeep and Silverymoon? Copies of recent reports from Long Road and the Dessarin River. There’s other stuff too, fighting styles and such?”

Weszlum hummed. “A nice selection, I suppose. We’ll collect it later.” His gaze moved to Christian as he groaned awake. “Now that he’s up, tell us about yourselves.”

*~*~*~*

“Christian, fuck off!” I kicked at his thigh as he snatched my latest gatherings of reports for Weszlum.

“I want to know what the guards of Daggerford get up to!” he whined and waved his hand at the bag.

I groaned and wrapped my arm around his neck and jammed my foot into the back of his knee. He was forced to the ground. “I said, fuck off.” I held my wrist to keep my hold on him tight.

Christian coughed and tapped my arm. “Aw! Come on, (Y/N)!”

I looked down at him and into his eyes, the one physical thing we had in common. “Fine!” I was so over his bullshit. I let go of him and smacked him on the back of the head. “Shut up for once. You never share your reports with me.” I huffed and picked up the bag of books and reports that I’d dropped. By now, Christian had gotten me a waterproof bag for both these journeys and whatever else I liked.

Christian got to his feet. “I know you love me lil sib/bro/sis,” he taunted.

I glanced at him and sighed. “Unfortunately, I do, Golden Balls.” We were back in the Mere, avoiding the lizards and liches.

He gasped, acting wounded. “Unfortunately?! Golden Balls?!”

I sighed. “Shut up! Lich ahead.” I crouched behind some reeds, and he followed suit we managed to sneak passed and get to the sunken keep. One of the dragons was laying on top and he perked up at seeing us. He spread his wings and hopped down, grinning.

“Hi, Wulzour!” I waved.

He landed close to us. “You two are back sooner than usual?” he stood beside me.

“Neither of us will be able to pass by for a while,” Christian said, a twinge of jealousy in his voice. “Roads will freeze over, and food is tight so agro is high. We’ll be busy probably.”

I nodded, feeling bad at his jealousy. “But lots of juicy reports after.” I smiled at Wulzour and offered him the sack.

He nodded and took the bag. “Sounds great. I’ll let Weszlum know you’re here.” He took off to the keep.

I turned to Christian and nudged him. “You should be more appreciative if you’re so jealous.”

He huffed. “You could be kinder.”

“Only because you’re an asshole to me! But fine, I’ll try be nicer. Listening to these two opens up my ears a lot.”

“How mother kept us alive, I’ll never know.” Christian held my hand. “I hate being here too.”

Chapter Text

I had started working there as a teenager, trying to make some extra coin for my family. I wasn’t keen on it, I’ll admit. It was so hot and smoky, and it stunk so bad… at least one of my senses was always being abused when I was at work.

But the pay was nice.

And to be honest, I feel bad for him. All day, every day, chained up and forced to be the fire and bellows of their furnaces.

I know they pampered him. Subdued him with spells and potions. Offered him the best of food and trinkets to keep him happy.

But he was a dragon. A beast. A mighty animal that would’ve been worshipped and feared outside this underground city. Surely he must mourn that freedom, if he’s even aware it exists… To get out there and use his wings for once. Hunt and pillage and conquer as a wild dragon should.

Yet here he was… smelting steel for weapons and armour. All day, every day. He’d been here for longer than I’ve been alive.

It seemed beyond cruel. Even if he would eat us first without hesitation if he was let loose. That was natural, what he was built to do. Not this slaving away for us, the heart and soul of Gracklstugh.

I think that was the worst part, seeing him day-in-day-out, thinking about him every night. Bringing food and treasure to him, pampering him with the best of things throughout the day, never set my mind at ease.

“You can’t worry about it too much, sweetest,” Mother said as I limped to my seat at the table. “It’s not your place to worry over it. That’s the council’s job. They do what is best for everyone. Dragon included.” She served me my dinner and kissed my head.

I stared at my meat and spuds. They didn’t worry about him, though. He was the fuel, fire and bellows for their forging. That was all he ever was. “And what if he snaps? The first thing he’ll do is lash out at us! Even the little guys like us!”

“Obviously it won’t get to that,” Jack, my brother, said, leaning his hand on the pommel of his sledgehammer. He worked in the mines below. The mines that supplied the metal for the forges. The forges the Wyrmsmith heated. “They have their fancy mages and shit.” He got up from his seat to sit across from me, darkened fingers locked together on the varnished oak table.

Mother tended to the stove, pretending not to listen. I knew by how she purposefully, slowly and repeatedly scraped the serving spoons on the pots that she was dawdling.

I crossed my arms and huffed. Neither was listening to me. I saw daily how much more alert he was getting. How much quicker his gaze landed on me. How his tail twitched, and his nostrils flared when I placed cuts of meat in his bowl or a new trinket in his hoard. Each movement happened swifter than the day before and more often. His body shifting more with each week—stretching his too-small wings and flexing his talons as he recognised me.

Their hold on him was weakening. Did the council themselves know though?

Nothing eased my thoughts. No amount of “pampering” him daily helped. One day, he’d do more than some twitching and my bones would be his toothpicks.

Filling his bowl was always the worst part. Sometimes he was gone when I left him food, tending to the forges, and expected his breakfast or dinner or whatever after his hard work.

This was one of the times I was slower, or he was back quicker, because I felt a sweltering breath on my back and sweat immediately soaked my spine. The hairs on my neck stood on end, and I slowly turned around. The portcullis landed with a loud clang, shaking my body, and a gigantic shadow fell upon me with two ground quaking thuds.

He was there. Hundreds of tons of red scales, fat, and unused muscle staring at me with huge narrow pupils.

My blood ran cold, and my limbs trembled. My fingers dropped the giant pot of meat I had held clanged and bounced on the floor. But his eyes stopped me from hearing it. He had my full, undivided, terrified attention.

The Wyrmsmith slowly tilted his head and sniffed at me, his nostrils sucking in my tunic, and body. I stumbled onto my knees. He stared at me for what felt like a long time. I felt my lip quiver.

I was about to be his snack. And nothing was going to be left of me. No crumbs. Just my grieving mother and brother. It would be quick, at least.

“You are small,” he finally said. He voice was rather raspy, unused, but youthful.

I was startled out of my silent trembling state. “Wh-What?”

Wyrmsmith sat down his huge body, my body leaving the ground and landing back down. loose coins and trinkets hopped in their piles and slid off. He smiled at me. “I know you! You bring me tasty food and sparkly treasure!”

I nodded, trying to get myself stable. “Y-Yeah. That’s me. Just… doing my job to keep the mighty Wyrmsmith happy and well-fed.” I bowed; arms outstretched on the ground. My leg went numb from the pressure it was under.

He tilted his head again, the chained collar around his neck jingling. “Well… thank you for serving me. The meat is always so tasty and tender.” He nodded, chain clinking again.

I looked up at him and straightened up onto my knees. He had similar shackles on his ankles. They were all connected to the ground of his nest, but the length of the chain let him cover enough distance to get to the forges and back. If he tried to fly though, the length of the chains wouldn’t be short enough to stop him from destroying the Pillars and burying the entire underground city further.

“You do us a great service, Wyrmsmith,” I inclined my head.

He hummed and leaned his head down as far as he could, holding it a few feet above my head. I tensed. It was all over.

“Themberchaud.”

I looked at him. “Huh?”

“That’s my actual name. Themberchaud.” He smiled innocently.

“I’ll remember that for next time.” I had no idea why he was telling me. Maybe I was the first person he’d talked to? The first to listen to him?

Themberchaud looked around. “Here. Take this.” He offered me a filigree bracelet with a ruby set in it, sitting in his giant scarlet paw. “It’s special!”

I stared at it. I’d never seen something so beautiful… so expensive.

And he was offering it to me.

I turned my head up to look up him. His eyes were wide, innocent, persistent. “Take it!” He nodded eagerly and dropped it in front of me.

I snapped my head down to look at it, my mind and face numb. “Thank you.” I smiled at him and bowed, picking up the bracelet carefully.

Themberchaud’s tail tapped on the ground in delight and his clapped his huge meaty hands. “Wonderful!” He moved himself aside and scooped me up in one hand. He hobbled over to the tiny door I came through. “You’ll come visit right? Talk to me again?” she turned me to face him.

His big golden eyes looked so sweet, so lonely. “Of course. If I’m allowed to linger a bit, I will,” I smiled. Deep down, my heart ached for him. I knew that feeling, that wanting for a friend. A connection. “We’ll talk as soon as possible, Themberchaud.”

He beamed and placed me by the door. I heard some footsteps come close to the ledge overlooking Themberchaud’s nest. The mages had returned to make sure he was sedated. I limped forward and closed the barred door behind me. “I’m (Y/N) by the way,” I whispered, though the mages couldn’t hear me.

Themberchaud nodded. “It was wonderful to meet you, (Y/N).”

As I made my way home, I stared at the bracelet. It’s special! kept ringing in my head. How was it special? Why did I deserve it?

Should I sell it?

That thought kept whirling around in my head. All my money issues could be dealt with in one go. I could be independent for once in my life. Be seen as a whole person in society and to my mother. I would only ever be her disabled child. Now I could be free of that. Be my own person.

But those eyes. Those big, wide, hopeful golden eyes…

I clutched the bracelet to my chest and stopped by our house door. I couldn’t sell it. It meant something to him.

For now, I would keep it and hide it.

Mother was frantic about me when I stepped in. Slamming me with a dozen variations of: Why are you late?! Where have you been?! Do you have any idea how worried I was?!

I shuffled to the clothes rack, hanging up my cloak. “I just took a different way home. I’m a grown woman, Mother. I’m fine—”

“And what would have happened if you fell?! We wouldn’t know where to find you!” She grasped my shoulders and stared at me.

I wriggled, her thumb digging in just under my collarbone. “Mother please! I just wanted some time alone!” Backing out of her hold, I stumbled as my leg gave in. I rested on the doorframe and held out my hand to stop her from fusing. “I’m fine!” I repeated, standing up and moving past her and Jack before either could grab me.

They both tried to follow and talk at me as I stormed to my room. Mother continued to pester me through the door. I refused to respond, looking at the bracelet Themberchaud had given me. Its ruby, on closer inspection, looked like it had a dragon’s eye engraved in the metal. It was as though Themberchaud himself was watching me. I kind of liked it.

I slipped it on, and it tightened to fit around my wrist perfectly. I frowned. “Oh? That’s… weird?”

Before anything else could register, my mind went to a completely new image. Like a dream you’re aware of. First, I saw warm golden light, then I saw a large red shape come into view. A blob. A strangely shaped blob…

The red “blob” come into focus. It was Themberchaud. Sitting rather proudly in front of me, but he was the same size as me.

“You’re big now!” he grinned. “You’re wearing it! That was quick.”

I stared at him, very confused. I tried to look around. It looked like his nest and hoard, but a lot smaller. “Uh… hi?”

Themberchaud tilted his head. “You seem tense.”

“It’s my first time… experiencing this.” I gestured around me.

He nodded. “Yeah. Me too. This didn’t work as I thought it would. But I like it. Now we can talk whenever!” His tail tapped excitedly. “I’ve not had anyone to talk to.”

I looked down. “Alright… But maybe it won’t be all the time? I enjoy time with you Themberchaud but… I… things are complicated at home and I’m not free all the time, you know?”

His gaze and little wings dropped. “I understand…”

I bit my lip. “But! I can talk now if you like? I could use a conversation.”

Themberchaud tapped his tail on the ground, his wings perking up and flapping excitedly. I wondered what he looked like to his onlooking “guards”. Was he a chubby dragon chatting to thin air?

He chuckled, picking up on my thoughts. “No silly! I’m asleep right now. A nice nap after your delicious delivery.”

I nodded. “Ah. Okay. That makes sense. So, what do you want to talk about?”

We talked for hours. He had a deep interest in pottery and seeing how things were forged. He’d not seen it much, though. I promised him one day I’d try to bring him some pottery sometime. Themberchaud seemed pleased at that. The house was dark and cold when I woke up. All our lanterns had been put out and the fire in the range was now a smouldering stack of red coals.

I grabbed a quick snack to eat, a midnight sandwich to ward off my hunger until morning.

We talked for the next few weeks. Each day I saw him, I knew the magic to sedate him was getting weaker. He was more alert, even when the mages were holding the spell. He pretended otherwise, per my instructions.

“They need me though!” he huffed and crossed his chubby arms. The mages had dropped the spell while they changed shifts, letting his mind and body be free. As free as he could be in this underground nest, chained to the floor.

I bit my lip. “Yeah, but… Thember if they know you’re alert, they might use a worse spell. Or… they might kill you.” I looked down.

He sighed and pouted. “Well, that’s not fair! I’ve worked for them since the day I’ve hatched!” He slammed his tail on the ground, and I stumbled. The Pillars shook and dust fell from the ceiling.

“E-Easy Thember,” I soothed. “Don’t cause a panic or they’ll definitely make things worse.”

Themberchaud huffed again and nodded, letting his body ease. “So, do I keep acting dead inside?” He lowered himself down and offered a paw to use as leverage. I held on and stood up, leaning on his digit.

“I don’t know yet. Try to for a bit longer and we’ll try figure out something… Maybe we can try get you out of here and free?”

He perked up and lowered his voice. “Free?” he echoed; pupils wider than I’d ever seen before.

“Yeah. Free. There’s not really a much better option.” Marching footfalls came from above. I sighed, exasperated. “We’ll talk later, okay? I’m sorry.” I made my way towards the door.

“Bye, (Y/N),” Themberchaud whispered, following me before I closed the door and gave him a small wave.

My (physical) least favourite part of coming to work—apart from the stench, heat and sweat—was the stairs. Walking was a daily struggle, hobbling really. So, you can only imagine how much of a nightmare stairs are. And they were narrow, steep, helix stairs to get in and out of Themberchaud’s nest. The worst kind.

At the top, I was met by one of the councilmen. I barely knew any of them. This one was the oldest, which didn’t say much as most died young living down here. Dust fucks up your lungs.

“Are you the Wyrmsmith’s feeder?” his curly grey and black beard bounced with his words. I believe he ran the mines too or owned them or something. He looked like he worked there, with his huge shoulders, chest, and thighs.

I nodded, bowing my head. I lingered my gaze on his red-dragon scale belt and bracers. My jaw tensed.

“You’re granted permanent leave.” He crossed his arms.

I snapped my head up. “B-but—!”

“Don’t worry, you’ll be paid for the next month or until you find work.”

I chewed my cheek. “Yes sir,” I muttered and bowed my head as I turned away. I walked, dread weighing down on my chest. Once I was out of sight, I leaned on a wall, trying to draw in long breaths to stretch out my chest. We needed to act fast. I needed to save him.

The following days were slow. No amount of communicating with him helped in any way. Neither of us new the tunnels. There were very few ways out, none of which was big enough for Themberchaud. He’d bring down something if he tried to walk down the streets, through the slums or close to the Deepking’ Hold.

I searched everywhere. Every map of Gracklstugh, every natural light source. Nothing worked. I even tried the Shattered Spire and the docks. It was the opposite side of the city and, of course, would be useless to us… but I needed to try.

I figured I’d stay a while, curled up the most hidden snug there was. I knew Themberchaud needed me.

“You’re a lot farther now,” he said quietly. He looked defeated, curled up on his plush pillow.

I tapped his head. “I’m trying everywhere I can. There was some hope… but it’s pretty useless now. Unless you fancy flattening all of the slums and Darklake,” I quipped dryly, sitting beside his giant head.

He turned his eye towards me. “It could work?”

I chewed my lip. “We’d kill thousands…”

“They’ll kill me!” he roared and jumped to his feet. He was much quicker in his dreams.

I avoided his stabbing glare. “We’ll figure something else out! we have to.” I leaned my chin on my knee. “I nee—”

“(Y/N)! Answer me?!”

I was brought back to my body; shaken against the oak bench I’d curled up on. I swatted away my interruption and looked at them drearily. “Huh? Fuck off!”

I heard a warm chuckle as they sat beside me. My mind returned, wrapped in cotton wool. It was Jack… of course it was Jack. “You had me worried!” he sighed in relief and kissed my head. Warm light, the smell of beer and the light chatter of the tavern washed over me.

I allowed it and stretched my arms up. “What’re you doing here?” I rubbed my face to ease myself into it all.

“What are you doing here?! Especially with your—”

I shot him a glare, “I’m perfectly capable of walking, brother dearest. And if you must know I was in the area looking for work.” I turned my head away and huffed.

I saw his gaze drop from the corner of my eye. “I know you’re well able to. I just… is it so bad for your brother to worry.”

I slowly exhaled. “I guess not… Why are you here anyways?”

Jack shrugged. “After work drinks. You should get home though. We both should.”

I glanced at the clock above the bar and nodded. It was rather late, and Mother was sure to flip her shit. “Yeah,” I sighed. “Let’s go.”

He shuffled out of the booth and offered his hand to me. I slid after him and held it as I anchored my cane on the ground. I knew I’d need it with all the walking today. Standing up, I winced. My leg was burned and faltered under my weight. I leaned on the armrest of the couch, not wanting Jack to worry. “After you,” I forced a smile and gestured towards the door.

When I turned my head to him, his face was deep in a frown. Jack’s gaze drifted down to my legs. One rested on the curved leg of the table. He dipped his head slowly, fingers digging into the wooden handle of his hammer, and strolled out alongside me. He stopped outside the door, dodging some tipsy tavern-hoppers.

I grimaced at the stench of them and stepped aside as Jack went down an alleyway. A loud thud and creaking of wood on stone came from him down there. Before I could look, Jack shoved a large crate out onto the street. He tapped a large hand on it. “Up.”

I was about to question it, but I obliged, in too much pain to risk walking. Jack carried me home while I held his hammer. The street lanterns guided us home. As he walked, the streets lacked faces, chatter, and animation. Only drunkards, night watchmen and evening workers on their way home.

I rested my head on Jack’s shoulder. “Do you need a break? I can walk now.”

He shook his head. “I’m well able to carry you home.” He gave me a smile over his shoulder. “So, why were you actually on this part of the city?”

I stared at the patterned carved and burned into the hammer’s handle. An endless knot I’d given it on one boring evening. I couldn’t do this alone. “I need your help with something big.”

*~*~*~*

The bells rang loudly. The Pillars trembled. The stone above was cracking.

And Themberchaud was bellowing. Louder than I ever could’ve imagined.

I writhed; my ears were under so much pressure that the Pillars wouldn’t be the only things collapsing soon.

Mother pulled me close. Jack was far away now. I hoped he was okay… that Themberchaud would be okay.

Then came the fire. The brightest, yellowest light I’d ever seen. An agonising screech of metal followed, and then his mighty shadow. It was projected onto the ceiling above his nest and stretched out onto the walls of his cavern, blocking out whatever light he’d started.

A pit opened in my stomach as I saw Themberchaud clamber over the walls of his enclosure, knocking a Pillar with his huge shoulder. As it crumbled onto him, he looked back, rock bouncing off his back.

“Come on! Get out!” I muttered and squeezed my arms to keep myself focused.

He did his best to run and jump, racing his big body out of the cavern and towards the Shattered Spire. But to get there, he’d have to pass through the slums. Thankfully everyone was evacuated and standing in the south-eastern cavern. He came to a halt at the first line of houses, something flying off his back and flopping to the ground. It was Jack, sweating and exhausted.

Themberchaud looked around nervously as he heard the mages’ calls from his nest. As Jack shuffled towards us, Themberchaud snapped his head to look and spotted me as I reached to help Jack.

“I need you,” came his loud voice. I was about to look at him when he wrapped his paw around me. “Please,” he begged in a hushed tone.

I chewed my lip and glanced at my family in the tunnel, then at the largening shadows of the army of mages. “O-okay. I’ll guide you out.” He shoved a bag into my hold and put me on his back, narrowly missing one of the red spikes on his back.

Themberchaud lurched forward, trying to hop over the house in front of him and damaging it. “Sorry!” he called and went to trot down the streets, taking out chunks of every building his past. “there’s a chain with a dragon wing on it!” he panted. “Put it on me!”

I looked in the bag, getting nauseous from his movement. I kept slipping on his unkept scales. Fiercely, I held onto the spike in front of me and looked into the bag. Several pieces of gold and silver jewellery were in the sack, each with some sort of ruby or Citrine set within it. I rummaged around to find a gold necklace with a dragon wing-shaped pendant. I looped it around his spike and Themberchaud spread his wings.

I gulped and leaned forward, about to yell. But he cut me off. “Hold on!” he flapped his little wings and, somehow, he was off the ground. I gripped his large body as best as I could, feeling him swoop to the side and hearing his heaving breath. 

Themberchaud seemed to know where he was going. By the time I was able to lift my head, we were near the docks, the biggest natural light source the city had. His wings moved quicker, forcing himself upward.

My entire body was light, excited. I was barely able to breathe but my heart kept its extreme pace. My stomach was right beside it.

I shielded my face, the white light from above blinded me… until it enveloped us. I slowly lowered my hand and looked around. A massive water body spread out beneath us; Darklake I presume. It was all so open, the Evermoors rolling around us. It was chilling to have another but sky above and air around me. I’d always lived below the surface.

Themberchaud bellowed with joy, skimming his claws on the water below.

I looked back at the docks, barely even noticeable by now. I swallowed hard, a lump forming in my throat.

I had to help him now… maybe I’d see my family again.

Chapter Text

The sky was always bright in the desert. Day or night, it was always easy to navigate. I had no fear of getting lost.

I didn’t really fear the little creatures scampering around either. With my toes in the sand and the breeze in my hair, it made me feel untouchable. Or maybe he did.

Just like every trip, it was time to return home, and the best way was in the last dark hours of the morning, strumming my lyre and skipping along as geckos and scorpions twitched and ran beside me.

On my hip bounced my shoes, a small bag of jewels and a painted dragon charm. Its soft red metallic tint made it look like a real copper dragon.

It reminded me of him.

I hummed to myself softly, feeling the rays of the sun climb the exposed skin of my legs, back and shoulders. My body buzzed with warmth, and I spun around, the tassels from my clothes jingling.

“There’s my little dancer,” purred a voice from above.

He always loved my dancing.

I couldn’t help but smile. “Where else would I be?” I shrugged a shoulder and rocked on my feet; my fingers wrapped around my lyre behind me.

The rising sun made his copper scales sparkle, his elegant wings waving to keep himself afloat. He looked so weightless.

He chuckled, a smile warming his face and my own more than the sun. “I never know where I might find you.”

I giggled. “Don’t be silly, Nerhuthan. I’d never be far from you.” I held my hands up to him, hooking my lyre on my belt.

He lowered himself down gently in front of me, his head in my hands. Nerhuthan pushed his face against them and hummed. “I’ve missed you.”

My face softened and I pecked his snout. “Well, I’m home now, Tan.” I scratched under his jaw, just where he liked it. His rear leg tapped on the ground quickly. I giggled softly and removed my hand.

Nerhuthan hummed, deep and loud. “With plenty of time to give me affection and tell me all the tales from your travels.” He sat down and set out his forearms for me to sit in.

I took my spot in his hold, and he took off towards his lair, hidden behind an outcropping of stone in a cool canyon. He tightened his hold on me gently and landed in the cave, warm candlelight replaced the dull orange of the rising sun.

I jumped out of Nerhuthan’s arms and looked over the cave. Not much had changed; the hoard was its usual size of gold, gems, and burnished metals, catching the light in its most beautiful way, adding red, blue, green, and silver hues to the cave. Hung above the hoard, and opposite our nest, was the portrait he’d had made of us; me stood in front, Nerhuthan behind me, head over my shoulder and claws around my waist caringly. My purple outfit complimented his copper scales well; similar to the teal one I was wearing now. I’d gotten used to the portrait, even if I thought was a bit over-the-top originally.

Nerhuthan slithered up behind me and put his claws around my waist. “I really like when you wear these dancer outfits.”

Heat rose to my face and lifted my head to look at him. “And why’s that? Because there’s a lot of skin on show?” I teased.

He shook his head. “No. Though I do like that too. Dragons are all natural, after all.” He winked. “But I like it more because I met you in an outfit like this.” He licked my bare shoulder delicately.

“Well ain’t you a sweet sentimentalist?” I smiled and pecked his cheek. I slipped out of his hold and made my way over to my wardrobe and dressing screen.

Nerhuthan followed me over. “How could I not admire my greatest treasure of all? And the tale of how I found her.”

I spun to look at him when I was beside the wardrobe. “Well, you have a lovely portrait to admire, don’t you?” I smirked and reached to grab my nightwear.

“Do you not like it?” his voice was soft, wounded sounding.

I looked at him quickly, feeling bad that I’d upset him. “No, I do. I like it.” I shuffled over to him and reached to pet his face. He pushed his head into my hands. I sighed softly and kissed his forehead. “I was just teasing. I just meant that when I’m not here you can still admire me.”

Nerhuthan looked aside. “It’s not the same,” he said.

My face softened, and I lifted his head in my hands. “I know it’s not. I wouldn’t want to stare at a portrait of my handsome guy over you being here.”

His lips lifted into a curl, and he licked my face, chuckling. “Knew you cared.”

I gasped and crossed my arms. “How dare you?!” I turned my back to him.

Nerhuthan nudged me with his snout. “I’m sorry.”

I sighed and touched his face softly. “It’s alright.” I went behind my screen and grabbed my nightwear. “You’re sentenced to not seeing me ‘all natural’, though.” I stuck out my tongue and got changed.

“You wound me!” he said dramatically, but he didn’t come any closer to look over the screen.

I came out in a vest and shorts, stretching and striding towards the mass of blankets and pillows. I jumped into it, sinking right in.

Nerhuthan chuckled and joined me, the bed bowing and shifting under his weight. “So, tell me, little dancer, what news have you brought?”

I rolled over, curling up as I faced him. “Well, as you know, I went to the Arn Forest, not far from here really, but the rest of the performers were eager to stay. The audiences tipped well and were very uh, friendly towards us.” That was the best way to put it, but my skin crawled.

Nerhuthan narrowed his eyes at me. “What does that mean?” a growl rose in his voice.

I chewed my lip. “They uh, were very touchy-feely. I handled it though… no thanks to any of my co-workers,” I huffed.

He was silent for a moment, contemplating my words. “Well, maybe next time I should come with you. Those that touch a dragon’s treasure—"

“—lose a finger.” I finished. “I know. And usually, I’d disagree with you, but… I think that might be needed.”

He reached a gentle paw to my face and touched his nose to my hair. “I will protect you. You know that.”

I nodded and touched his face. “Anyways. Other than that, it was fine. Heard some folktale, sang some songs. Danced a lot.”

Nerhuthan tilted his head. “Oh? And would you like to share?”

I nodded. He always enjoyed hearing about all the cultures and stories I heard about. If he could’ve been there himself to learn, he would’ve. Talking about all I’d learned always brought me back to the night we’d met, all thanks to the party hosted in Zlinding, at the hand of the ruler of Alberaad—the state we lived in.

*~*~*~*

The night was young and lively; the moon lit the courtyard and music filled the air. I was dancing on the raise floor, hips swaying quickly. Our partnering band played behind me and the other dancers.

The crowd in front of me was joining in the beat and offering coins into the purses hanging on our belts or at the tips of our feet. They encouraged the music, and the music encouraged us. The rhythm possessed my mind and body. Nothing could break the connection.

Until I saw him.

An elegant slender body of copper scales, topaz eyes fixated on the stage. On us. on me.

My face heated up and my thoughts paused completely. Time seemed to drag on for the couple of seconds we locked eyes. His lips curled and before I could pull myself out of this trance and talk to him, he slipped a large gold coin into the purse on my lip.

I knew I was thankful, but no words came out of my mouth. It took the dancer beside me, Miley, nudging me to speak.

“Thank you!” I shouted over the music.

He bobbed his head and remained with the crowd, and even when we tidied up our stage, collecting the dropped coins, roses and gemstones, he lingered in the courtyard.

While the musicians and dancers packed up the wagons, he was sat patiently by the archway, talking with some of the passing musicians, my boss, Jarmid, included. I glided my way over to them, curious about the gathering.

Before I reached them, Jarmid came to me. “He quite likes you. He could be a good patron. Entertain him for a bit.”

I glanced at the dragon; he looked as warm as his scales did. I wiped my sweaty brow and fixed my hair. “I’ll try.”

“You will,” Jarmid pressured, and pushed me in the dragon’s direction.

I stumbled into the ring of people and bowed to the dragon. “You’ve been of great support tonight.” I smiled as bright as I could and lifted my head.

He acknowledged me with a nod and shifted his position to see me better. “You were quite the artist up there, my lady. I enjoyed your performance.” His voice was warm and soothing, like honey, aged but not too old. He seemed trustworthy, and the bag on his chest and the jewellery he wore on his horns, neck, legs, and tail all showed he could be quite a wealthy client.

“Why thank you. You tipped ever so generously up there,” I gestured my head towards the stage.

He chuckled. “I had to. Such a masterpiece such as yourself needs to be donned with gold!”

I smiled widely and played with my hair to ease my thumping heart. “Th-That’s very sweet of you, sir.”

He waved his bejewelled paw. “Please, call me Nerhuthan.”

I nodded. “And I am (Y/N).”

*~*~*~*

Nerhuthan nudged me with his snout. “It’s good that you got home safe, and that the trip wasn’t too awful, even with the local’s… interest.”

I nodded and massaged Nerhuthan’s claw. “Me too. Also! I found the art so interesting there. The wood sculptures were wonderful!”

He nodded and hummed. “Maybe I should commission one of you.”

I laughed. “Don’t go too extreme, Tan.” I kissed his claw. “What about you? What has my pretty mate gotten up to?”

Nerhuthan smiled widely and reached behind him. “An old friend got in contact with me!” He presented a scroll with a broken seal.

“Oh wow. Who?” I took it from him and opened it up to scan through.

“Haamafaat, my old Djinn friend.”

The name bounced around in my head. Nerhuthan had won his lamp in a wager before he’d returned to the Elemental Plane. They had been friends for a number of decades by now.

“And he wishes to meet up with you?” I looked up from the letter. So far, it had been full of briefings of events in Haamafaat’s life; the reuniting of him with the other Djinni, some summoning he’d had at the hands of a distant king, and the finishing of his palace.

He shook his head. “Not just me. Us. He invited me to bring my partner if I had one. And I’d like to bring you.” He beamed.

I looked at the letter. “I wouldn’t want to impose on your boys’ day. You’ve not seen him in so long!”

Nerhuthan shook his head. “Nonsense! He’s invited you. Us. Plus, he’d call me a liar if I raved about you and not bring you—” he rolled his eyes, “—how embarrassing would that be if I blabbered on about you only for him to laugh.”

I giggled. “Alright. Let’s sleep on it. Let him know later to expect me to be with you.”

He nodded and touched his snout to my forehead. “That sounds perfect, (Y/N).” He gently took the scroll from me, and I yawned. “Let’s rest.” With a clap of his paw, the cave went dark, and I snuggled in under his wing.

*~*~*~*

Haamafaat was an eccentric guy. No major details or detailed instructions followed. Just a note saying to be ready on the evening of the full moon and “someone would be sent for us”.

I sighed and put the letter aside as I made a small pack for us. I was nervous about this and confused. Haamafaat was so strange, but Nerhuthan trusted him, and I trusted Nerhuthan.

“Do not worry, little dancer,” Nerhuthan hummed and touched his snout to the back of my neck. “We will be safe. All is taken care of.”

Nodding, I turned to look at him. “I know. I just don’t understand any of this. We’re travelling to a whole new plane! This isn’t like travelling a bit south and popping in to see some gathering of nobles in a city. We’re going to be around a bunch of Djinni and-and pixies and stuff!”

He chuckled. “We’ll be just fine, (Y/N). You’ll be fine.” He looked out the cave mouth. The sky was a dark orange, and the air was cooling. “Let’s head out, shall we?” He recommended we stay in a large, open space.

I stood up and grabbed my shawl to slip on. “Let’s.” I nodded. Nerhuthan reached to pick me up and place me on his back.

Nerhuthan kept his pace slow so I wouldn’t be thrown about as he walked out of the canyon and out into the dunes. He stood still with me and counted down to the moment we were supposed to join our guide.

When the sun and moon shared the sky, seated on opposite sides of the horizon, a portal opened in front of us from thin air. A blast of air and a glaring blue light hit us, causing a whirlwind of sand to swarm around us. I hid behind Nerhuthan’s neck and shut my eyes; the shawl caught in the wind and slapping my body.

Nerhuthan straightened his neck and watched the portal. “Haamafaat?” he questioned. I peeked an eye open. A dark figure was stepping the portal. As she emerged, we could see her better. She appeared young, with a slim sky-blue face, cracked with pale lightning bolts, and white long curly locks framing her looks. She wore a short loose white blouse and beige pantaloons, but her legs weren’t very solid looking. They were like a thick whorl of smoke curling and dancing towards the ground. Looking over her, she wasn’t much taller than me.

Nerhuthan jerked. “You’re not Haamafaat.” He bared his teeth, wings stiffening.

She shook her head. “No, Haamafaat is my father. I am Celeste. He sent me to bring you, the finest of his children.” She bowed. “It’s an honour to meet you, Master Nerhuthan.”

Nerhuthan bobbed his head, hastily. “Yes well… none of this ‘Master’ business Celeste.”

Celeste nodded and raised her head. “As you wish.” She peered over Nerhuthan’s shoulder. “Father said you would have company,” she smiled. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, too.”

I nodded, squinting at the harsh light. I could feel a migraine forming. “Ye-Yes. Thank you. Great to meet you too.” I shifted on his back and rested my forehead to his neck. The pain was eyewatering. I hugged my shawl closer to me as the wind tugged on it.

Nerhuthan hummed with concern. “Can we travel, please? I’ve waited a long time to see Haamafaat again.” He reached to touch my body, and I put a hand on his paw. He knew.

Celeste agreed. “Of course. Father is eager to see you.” She turned around and floated towards the portal.

I kept my face hidden as I felt Nerhuthan step forward. Even with closed eyes, the bright portal light seeped through to hurt my eyes. A harsh chill hit me as I gripped Nerhuthan. And as soon as the shock passed, I felt warmer, and the area was calmer. A whoosh sounded behind me and all I heard was my breathing.

Nerhuthan twisted his neck to look at me. “You can open your eyes, little dancer,” he said, touching his snout to my head.

Gingerly, I opened my eyes, warm sunlight greeting me. The ground beneath us was green and lush, grass wavering in an easy breeze. A quick glance around was overwhelming. Countless islands were floating in a waterless blue sea of air. No two were the same. Some large some small. A few close ones had palaces and towers built on them. I saw a couple of shimmering blue dragons glide between the masses of dirt and green. I must have gawked because Celeste was giggling. Nerhuthan and I looked at her.

“Mortals always have the funniest reactions,” she grinned.

It was then that I saw that the portal she had opened and led us through was no longer there and had been replaced with a tall white and blue palace, clouds taking the place of hedges and steam bubbling out of a fountain, tumbling down as water would.

Feeling Nerhuthan breathing on my neck made me turn my head, slowly as my headache faded. He looked quite impressed, jaw hanging slack and eyes glistening in awe. He looked quite cute, like a stunned little dragonling.

I smiled softly at him and kissed his snout so get his attention.

Nerhuthan’s gold eyes darted down to me and cleared his throat. “This place is lovely, Celeste. May I ask, though, where does Haamafaat live?”

Celeste gestured her head towards the palace in front of us. “He’ll be in there waiting for you.” She placed something small and dark blue on her shoulder. It scampered across her chest and onto her opposite shoulder, white tipped sticky feet padding across. It was a tiny salamander. I thought it was cute.

Nerhuthan nodded. “Thank you, Celeste.” He turned his body around and made his way through the parted cloud-hedges.

“This place is wonderful,” I whispered to him, gaze moving constantly. A few swift Arrowhawks flew past Haamafaat’s island, and a large Crystal Dragon passed over us, shadowing us for at least a couple of seconds.

“It is, (Y/N),” Nerhuthan nodded, eyes following the Crystal Dragon long enough to pass through one hedge. With a jolt, he looked at his glistening legs, layered in condescension. “Oh no.” He tried to gather some of the neighbouring clouds to make a new hedge, but poor Nerhuthan just enlarged the gap.

“That’ll fix itself, Master Nerhuthan,” came a calm, respectful voice.

Nerhuthan spun around to see the owner of the voice. He was a dark blue djinn before is, dressed in a dark sapphire robe. He bore a tray in his hand and a silver torc on his neck. The tray suggested he was a servant.

Nerhuthan cleared his throat. “Thank you. I was looking for Haamafaat?”

The djinn bowed his head. “Yes, Master Haamafaat will be with you soon. He asked that I prepare tea for you while he deals with business.” He turned, dark blue mist-tail trailing behind him. “Come with me, please.” He started off down a path to the castle.

Nerhuthan felt tense beneath me as he walked, glancing back at the hedge. I pet his neck. “I’m sure Haamafaat will understand it was a mistake. You’re hardly the first to do it,” I assured.

He nodded nervously. “Yes. I hope so.”

The djinn servant led to a covered patio with a set of cream chaises set out with a table beside each. “Please, have a seat.” He went over to a nearby tea station.

Nerhuthan lay on one of the chaises and sighed softly. I slipped off and sat by his head. The servant gave use a couple cups of tea—a large cup for Nerhuthan, and a selection of tea scones, queen cakes and macarons. This place felt too fancy for me.

I slowly pulled off my shawl and looked at Nerhuthan. “I’ve never been in a palace like this.” I said, not willing to grab my tea yet, nervous to spill some on the seat.

Nerhuthan was about to respond when a voice cut him off; “It’s one of a kind!”

We quickly lifted out heads, Nerhuthan grinned. “Hello, old friend.”

Haamafaat stepped onto the patio, glass of wine in hand, contrasting with his dark blue skin and purple robes. “I’m sorry to have kept you waiting.” He settled down opposite us. “A last-minute meeting was arranged with the caliph.” He rolled his eyes. “So, I had to send Celeste. I hope she wasn’t too… much.” He tilted his head and smiled.

I found myself shaking my head before I could stop myself.

“No. She was a wonderful guide.” Nerhuthan smiled. “It’s good to see you.”

Haamafaat nodded. “It is! Please, tell me what’s happened.”